Leaderboard

Soon after Sam and Kurt got back from Florida, they drove over to the barn. “Fingers crossed,” said Kurt as they rounded the bend that led to the barn. To their surprise, not only was the barn still standing, but it was gleaming in the sunlight from a fresh coat of red paint. As they pulled up, Hank came outside in his jock, a weight belt synched around his waist, swaggering like a 300lb Roman gladiator. “Bet you weren’t expecting that, were ya?” he said proudly, rolling his huge shoulders and jutting out his chest. “You did all that in a week?” asked Sam. “Even less,” bragged Hank. What he didn’t tell them was that he used Grindr to find guys to come out to the barn for a paint party followed by muscle worship sessions with him and Joe. Hank never lifted a brush, but when they found out that the old ladder they found in the barn was too short to reach the peak, he had a guy climb to the top, then Hank squatted down, grabbed the base of the ladder and lifted it up. All the guy had to do was extend his arm; Hank raised the ladder up and down to brush the paint on. This repeated movement made Hank’s back muscles roll and mound up thickly. His mighty shoulders bulged out and hardened up. The Grindr guys had a lot of pumped mass to worship once the barn was painted. “Is Joe still around?” asked Kurt. “Oh yeah. He went out for a hike awhile ago. Wait til you see him. Growing like a weed and jacked as fuck. I’ve got him benching 405 for reps. That combo of tren and shakes is really working for him.” As if on cue, they saw Joe coming up from behind the barn. He had on cargo shorts and a hoodie. He stripped the hoodie off as he neared them. His exposed torso V’d perfectly from his broad shoulders to his 8 pack, to his 28” waist. His legs were snaked with veins from his hike. His taut, golden skin shimmered in the sun. Kurt said to Sam, “That is one handsome stud. He kinda looks like you. Sure you didn’t knock anyone up when you were younger?” “Good lord, no.” said Sam. But as Joe got closer, Sam started thinking. “What?” asked Kurt, as he saw the puzzled look on Sam’s face. “Nothing. It’s stupid. It’s not possible.” “Spit it out,” said Hank, listening in. “When I was in high school, I went to spring break down in Panama Beach.” “Yeah?” said Kurt. “When was this?” “About twenty-two years ago. I ran out of money, so I used a fake ID and I donated sperm for some cash.” “No shit?” said Hank. As Joe walked up to them, Kurt said, “Hey Joe, where were you born?” “Florida. Why?” “What town?” asked Kurt. “Panama City.” The three huge men studied the strapping young hunk. His sky blue eyes, like Sam’s. His thick blond hair, like Sam’s. His strong cleft chin. Like Sam’s. The same balloon-knot navel. “It’s not possible,” said Sam, leaning back against the side of his car. “Oh yeah it is,” chuckled Hank. “What was your dad’s name?” asked Kurt. “I didn’t have a dad. I had two mom’s.” “Did they use a sperm bank?” “Well, yeah. It’s no biggie. Lots of people do.” “Do you like watching the weather, dude?” Hank asked Joe. Joe looked at each of them, then his eyes locked up with Sam’s. “What’s going on?” he asked. But as he looked at Sam, it slowly dawned on him. It was like he was looking into a mirror, seventeen years in the future. “Whoa,” he said, crouching down. “Whoa.” He looked up at Sam and said, “Dad?” “We don’t know anything yet,” said Sam. Joe stood up, walked over to Sam, and hugged him tight. Sam hugged him back. Hank watched them, and started thinking about how hot a three way would be, and started to bone. Kurt was having the same thought, and the same reaction. Hank looked at him and said, “Perv.” “Look who’s talkin’,” said Kurt. Meanwhile, Sam and Joe’s hug was turning into a hard, mutual grope. Sam couldn’t believe he was holding the son he never knew he had. The big strapping growing muscle stud of a son. “Oh fuck,” he groaned. “We should stop. We gotta stop.” “Yeah, we outta stop,” said Joe, as he continued to grope Sam’s huge back, realizing that he had the same genetics as this massive hulk. “Aw fawk, man. We even smell the same,” as he took a big whiff of Sam’s thick neck. They were both engorged. “Hoookay,” said Sam, firmly breaking up their embrace. “Let’s redirect our energy and go lift.” “Yeah, great idea,” said Joe. “Pump me up huge, Papi.” He and Sam headed into the barn. “Awkward,” said Hank, as he actively edged himself. “It’s amazing. They even walk the same,” Kurt said, as he and Hank watched them head into the barn. “And both have incredibly fuckable asses.” Kurt laughed. “True that. Let’s give them some space. You hungry?” “Always.” “Let’s go grab something. My treat.” “Oh hell yeah,” said Hank. “Then after, I’ll find some guys on Grindr for us to mess with. Use Joe’s pics as bait, then when they show up, they see this.” Hank flexed his arm and watched it ball up into a big ball of muscle. He kissed his peak. “Make them melt just by stripping our shirts off, real slow.” Hank grinned as he continued to admire his own arm. Kurt shook his head. “You know, I’m real worried about your lack of self confidence. Get in the truck.” They took off for town, with Hank spitting chew out the window as they drove. Two hours later, Sam and Joe finished their workout. Joe could hardly move, but he loved it. He couldn’t believe he’d just lifted with a guy the size of Big Ramy, and the guy was his father. Sam was flexing out in the mirror. Look at him, thought Joe, my 350lb muscle daddy, my huge pumped up daddy. Sam turned and looked at him, and saw the look of the young dude’s pure admiration and desire. They both felt a stirring in their loins. Just then, they heard a car pulled in front of the barn. Sam went out to see who it was. The car was a Mercedes-Maybach with Georgia vanity plates that read ‘HOG BOSS’. The door opened, and a huge mountain of a man emerged. He had on bib overhauls but no shirt. As he reached his full height, Sam suddenly felt small. The guy was around 6’11” and well over 600lbs of swollen mass. The end of his thick beard rested on his pec shelf. He was a bull-necked behemoth, his traps and barrel chest straining the suspenders of the overhauls, his hairy delts the size of basketballs, his gutball filling the bib like an oversized globe. Given the license plate on his car, Sam was pretty sure who the guy was, but he wasn’t expecting Hank’s father to be such a giant, hairy bulldozer of a man. He came up to Sam and extended his hand. “You must be the weatherman,” he said, taking Sam’s hand into his. His huge meaty hand not only swallowed up Sam’s hand, but went halfway up his wrist. “My boy told me how you and your buddy took him in, been treating him like kin. Mighty obliged,” said the massive hog farmer, as he shook Sam’s hand absentmindedly. He noticed the surprised look on Sam’s face and said, “He didn’t tell you I was coming’s, did he?” “Um, no,” said Sam. “Darn kid has the mind of a sieve, always has. I’m Hank senior, but you can call me Boss. Everyone else does.” Sam could see why. He could also see where Hank junior got his bravado. “Nice to meet you. I’m Sam.” “Looks like you take good care of yourself,” said Boss, as he continued to pump their hands up and down. Sam’s knuckles were compressing from the vice grip of the huge farmer, whose ropey forearm muscles clenched with power. Boss finally broke his grip when Joe came walking out of the barn. “Well, howdy there, amigo,” he said to Joe, eyeing him up and down like he was an appetizer. “This is…my son Joe,” Sam said. “Yeah? Your son, huh? I woulda guessed you weren’t the kind to have kids, but he sure is a spitting’ image. Good to meet ya, boy.” With that, Boss grabbed Joe by his armpits and lifted him clear off the ground like he was a toy. Joe looked down at the behemoth in total awe. He couldn’t believe he was being held airborne like he was a thirty pound sack of rice, his feet dangling. The big man chuckled at the look on Joe’s face. He sat Joe down on the ground. “You like what you see, don’t ya, boy? How about now?” Boss brought up his left arm and slowly flexed it. Joe’s eyes grew wide as the ham-sized arm swelled up to 33”. “Go ahead and touch it.” Joe reached out and put his fingers on the giant arm. “Oh my god,” as he felt biceps that were 5” bigger than his waist. Boss gave Joe an evil grin, then he flexed his arm harder and it swelled another inch. Joe shuddered and came in his shorts. So did Sam. “Ah yeah. Gets ‘em every time,” said Boss with satisfaction, shaking out his massive arm. “This is gonna be fun.”

Part 1 is above. -- Part 2 “This was stupid.” Finn felt embarrassed sitting in the locker room, surrounded by guys all around who looked three times larger than him. He was 5’10” and comfortably skinny. Not bony. But his baggy old t-shirt, basketball shorts and posture betrayed the fact that he wasn’t much of an athlete at all. A good look in the mirror told him he was way out of his element, and that this wasn’t where he’s meant to be. Brian thought different. “Everyone starts somewhere,” he said, unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his sculpted physique. Finn got red seeing his pecs bulging and his abs exposed with its pleasure trail leading downwards. He looked away as Brian pulled on a loose stringer over his body. “What sport did you play again?” Finn asked. “Basketball in college.” Brian kicked off his work pants and slipped on his gym shorts. “Also did a little bit of football in high school.” “Seems like everyone else’s story here.” Finn glanced around the locker room again, standing awkwardly. He couldn’t even believe he was here, and that Brian was here talking to him like they were talking for forever. “It literally looks like no one else is ‘starting somewhere.’” “Relax, dude. No one here’s gonna judge you. Besides, you’re an intern. I got you covered.” Brian threw the rest of his items in his locker, atop Finn’s stuff. “Random question, what’d you eat today?” “Just some cheese pizza from Napoli’s.” “Damn bro, that’s it?” Brian seemed shocked. He chuckled before he reached into his backpack and pulled out a bottle. “Dude, drink this.” He tossed it to Finn, who miraculously managed to catch it. Finn inspected the bottle — it was another Gamma Labs drink, like the one he saw Brian drinking in the office, but this one was labeled ‘GAMMA UNLOCK PROTEIN SHAKE.’ Chocolate flavored. A crude faceless stock photo of a bodybuilder edited green was slapped on the side. “I just got a pack of this in the mail last night. I’ve never tried it before but I guess they just dropped it as part of a new line a couple weeks ago,” Brian explained. “I should’ve brought more than one.” “Thank you, but… Why are you giving it to me?” Finn inspected the bottle for a bit before a logo in the back caught his eye. “You need protein and energy. You can’t workout without either, and you got neither. It’s supposed to be some special formula that gives you both. I was gonna drink it but you need it a whole lot more than me.” Brian closed his locker before turning to see Finn still frozen looking at the bottle. “Come on, chug that shit so we can get this started!” Finn shook his head. “Yeah, for sure.” He twisted the cap off and started drinking it. The logo he saw — he wasn’t sure where he’d seen it but he swore he’d seen it before. But who it was… “You done?” Finn didn’t even realize he’d finished it so quickly. He pulled the bottle away from his mouth, quickly followed by a sudden burp. “...’scuse me.” After several minutes of Finn stalling, the two finally made their way out of the locker room. The gym wasn’t the largest in the world, but it definitely wasn’t just some small hole in the wall gym. Finn was astounded at how many machines were so tightly lined up on the floor, taking in the size of the huge mirror completely covering one wall. “I’ve never seen a mirror this big,” Finn said, bashfully following Brian walking through. He was wondering if the drink that Brian gave him had gone bad — his stomach began to hurt. “Yeah. That didn’t used to be there. It’s kind of a nice upgrade.” Finn was increasingly entranced by the whole gym floor, seeing everything through the mirror. However he was dismayed when he finally noticed the huge image reflected from the wall opposite to it. Finn turned to confirm — it was a huge painted mural of what looked to be some depiction of the Hulk (or “a” Hulk) curling a huge dumbbell in one hand and flexing his bicep on the opposite, all while stepping on a globe as if to show off his glutes and quads. Beside it were the words ‘Strength, Power, and Drive’ inscribed above an out-of-context quote from the late Bruce Banner: “Channel your rage and embrace the beast inside.” The mural was in his direct line of sight while they stretched. Finn just followed what he saw from Brian, stretching his arms, then his back, then his legs, then his sides. Each time Brian shifted a little off, Finn could see the painting, only compounding his questions and bringing him back to his assignment on the Green Wave. It was beginning to get distracting. “Don’t you think it’s weird how like… everyone’s treating the Hulk like some kind of fitness legend and model for men?” Finn stretched towards his toes once more. “He was a destroyer — even Dr. Banner said so — but fast forward two decades later and he’s the idol of every jock on the block.” Brian looked up and glanced behind him. “Talking about that shit on the wall, huh?” He turned back around and slowly got up. “The new owners put that one in there too. I used to think it was corny, but I’ve kinda warmed up to it.” Finn leaned forward to listen, loosening his stretches. “Bruce Banner had issues on his own. If he didn’t, you know it’d be different when he’d go Hulk mode. But imagine if some average dude like you or me could be like that.” Brian slowly loosened up his stretches. “Super strong, hella tough, running off all your rage but without losing control. No one would fuck with you. You’d be the biggest man in the room.” “Even with the green?” “I don’t know, but to be honest, the green’s lowkey the best part. Don’t get me wrong, it’s fuckin weird. But think about it, it’s like poison dart frogs. When people see you, they’ll know exactly what you are. It’s badass. I like badass.” Brian finally got up. “You ready to hit some weights?” Finn thought about it as he finally got up. “Yeah.” Brian’s explanation seemed so effortlessly simple. Like who wouldn’t want to be super strong? But what exactly did Brian mean when he said ‘exactly what you are’? They wasted no time heading to the dumbbell rack, right under the mural. The first exercise was bicep curls, which Brian tried to explain would be the easiest to test Finn’s strength. “Look, we can start you off at 10 pounds,” Brian said, settling into his fitness trainer tone of voice. “We’ll just work on form and making sure you get the motions right.” And on form they worked. Finn had never scrutinized himself in the mirror so harshly before, trying to imitate Brian’s movements so closely. But even when Brian was just trying to demonstrate what to do and what not to do, Finn had to bite his tongue. Brian used the same 10 pound weight as him in his demonstration, maneuvering it about effortlessly with little sway while Finn was flailing about and shaking, clearly unbalanced and not as strong. As soon as he’d be done, he’d switch over to his pair of 50 pound dumbbells. “And that’s 8 full reps.” Brian put down his weights. “How are you feeling?” Finn bent down to put his weights down as well. He was short on words as his muscles relaxed. “Fine,” he said. “Just fine? You feeling any burning, soreness, anything?” Brian asked. Much to Finn’s relief, Brian picked up Finn’s weights to return them to the rack. “I can feel my heart rate’s up,” Finn said. It wasn’t by much, but the feeling of the beating in his chest told him he was actually breaking a sweat. “I mean, I’m catching my breath over here.” “Well let’s see how you do with 15 pounds.” Brian walked back with a new pair of dumbbells, visibly larger than the last. Finn put his hands up. “I think I’m good with 10. I don’t know if I’m ready for that.” “There’s that fear again,” Brian said, cracking a smile. “Trust me. You said you’re just feeling your heart rate up, but it didn’t look like you were feeling that much resistance. That’s just the warm up.” There was, again, no other excuse from Finn. He looked at Brian and sighed before reluctantly squatting down to pick up the dumbbells and — wow, that’s some actual resistance. The additional weight, though small, only further illuminated Finn’s lack of strength. Where before, Finn looked clumsy just because of his poor form and lack of experience, you could now actually see the effort he was putting in as his muscles began to start working. He was embarrassed, feeling the fibers in his biceps wake up and come alive, an unfamiliar burning beginning to set in. He was scared. A voice in the back of his head told him to just keep pushing. Strong. Forceful. Commanding. “There we go,” Brian said, watching Finn test himself even more. “I bet now you’re feeling it. That’s that lactic acid doing its work.” “Yeah, I’m feeling something for sure,” Finn said a bit sarcastically, getting more irritated than comforted by Brian’s voice. Did he detect condescension? That voice at the back of his head once again spoke up, quick to anger, noting Brian was beginning to piss him off. And in the middle of him struggling, but for some reason actually trying, he wasn’t interested in Brian’s patronizing attitude. On the third rep, Finn was feeling good. Keeping pace with Brian. This was feeling easier. Finn wore a fierce expression on his face that he’d never had before, locking eyes with himself in the mirror. The burning he felt was quickly subsiding as his back straightened and his shoulders looked more taut and controlled as he rolled them backwards. A tingling sensation instead arose at the back of his head and in his muscles. “You’re actually hitting those reps perfectly,” Brian said. Even he looked a bit confused. “Fuck yeah I am.” A certain confidence oozed from Finn’s words. Something had clicked as he took another breath in, pushing his chest out and leaning just slightly forward. His brain’s synapses were firing off as they quickly wrote something new into his muscle memory, making him look like a natural master at form. Confidence in the gym was not something he thought he’d see today. The large mural looming large behind him as he looked at his reflection only added to him suddenly feeling like he was on top of the world. The voice in the back of his head called out to him again. Telling him that this was what he’d been missing his whole life — discipline, training, the feeling of power in his body. It felt almost like the devil whispering things in his ear to tempt him. If so, the devil’s suggestions were innocent enough; just add another 5 pounds. And then another. He’d completed two sets at 25 pounds in each hand when the fatigue was finally setting in. Finn set the dumbbells down, sweat dripping down his arms and chest. “That… that felt good.” He felt like he was clawing back to a more conscious reality, a strangely dazed look in his eyes. Finn had felt the high of good exercise before, especially after his long runs. But this… Something was different about this. He felt different. “Hell yeah, bro,” Brian said, clapping his hand against Finn’s back. “You picked up the intensity way faster than I ever did. No offense dude, but you were looking like someone who could only lift 10s. Are you sure you’re a beginner?” “I’ve only been a runner. I’m serious when I say I’ve never touched a weight before in my life.” Finn picked up his water bottle as the tingling sensation subsided. He half expected his arms to feel like pure jelly, like other people in his life experienced when they started working out. Instead, he just felt stronger. Better. Bigger. If either of them had paid closer attention, they would’ve noticed Finn’s eyes flash green for just a moment, and Finn would’ve noticed his shirt was a little tighter than before. — Sprawled out on the couch of his living room was Finn, feeling himself sink into the cushions. He was back home earlier than he’s ever been all summer, but he felt like he had his longest day yet. He would ordinarily rush to describe it as weird, with such an unorthodox schedule. Finn felt outside of himself, doing things so different from what he’d imagined the day would let him do. In reality, it would be an otherwise ordinary day. The morning was just a little rough. And him going home early was unusual. Even in spite of the weird strength discovery, his first time at the gym was decidedly mundane. The only thing he couldn’t explain was this shift he could feel within himself. Something about the idea of becoming like the mindless meatheads in the gym terrified him, but the relief and satisfaction he felt only served as justification for their devotion. He laid there, his damp shirt stuck to his chest, feeling the sheen of dried sweat sticking his fluffy hair to his forehead and temples. He was… exhilarated. For the longest time, he’d denied any inkling of interest in the gym. Now, he couldn’t wait to go back. Finn absentmindedly scratched his crotch, trying to adjust himself towards more comfort. As he did, stretching his arms up, the smell of his pits hit his nose. A combination of his more subtle fragrance, deodorant, and the strong smell of a man’s sweat. His nose scrunched up and he immediately got up. He didn’t even know his body could smell like that. He needed to shower. A buzzing sound reverberated in his bag as he dragged it to his bathroom. Eager to end the vibrations, Finn dug into his bag and pulled out his phone, seeing a notification from Brian. Brian: Hey can you check if one of my shirts in your bag Brian: Cant find it Finn’s thick brows furrowed before he turned on his phone’s light to illuminate the contents of his bag. He stuck his hand inside and, lo and behold, out came a white shirt damper than his own, it’s sleeves cut off smelling much stronger than any of his own stuff, adorned with the three Greek-letter logo of a fraternity. On the tag inside was Brian’s name. Finn tried to hold his breath, as to not be attacked by the strong musky scent that infected his bag. He snapped a pic and sent it to Brian. Finn: found it i think Finn: [Sent 1 image] He went ahead to turn on the shower and open the window before he finally took a breath — just to realize his precautions did nothing to lessen what was emanating. A strong cologne and the remnants of crude body spray, all mixed with the thick scent of a man, stronger than what Finn thought was offensive coming from his own body. Idling holding it while trying to decide whether he’d rather stick this in a bag in the kitchen now or after his shower, the smell continued to flood his senses. Finn had always hated how gross it seemed, going around dressed in fragrances that barely masked the workout a guy had just completed. Yet as he held the shirt in his hand, feeling the steam of the shower fill the room, he couldn’t help but feel drawn to it. Brian: Thanks sorry if it smells, that’s my usual workout shirt Brian: Can you bring it to work tomorrow lol Finn imagined him wearing it, slipping on a remnant from his time in his fraternity, working up a sweat in the gym, just like he’d seen him today. His muscles rippling and bulging with each rep, coated in sweat and reflecting the harsh white overhead lights. His labor in the gym fueling his gradual transformation towards something bigger. Just like the Hulk, laid out on the wall behind him. Was he really horny thinking about this? His chest started to pound as an uncomfortable stiffening took place between his legs. His mind raced as the image of Brian standing tall, intently staring into his own eyes in the gym’s large mirror, watching his sweat stain his shirt, getting tighter around his muscles every day. “Shit.” Finn felt distracted from his original task at hand. He began to fondle himself through his basketball shorts, eventually settling into a gentle rubbing and stroking of his newly erect cock. As if it had a mind of its own, acting on wants that Finn never knew he had, his hand brought the shirt to his face for him to fully inhale Brian’s masculine scent. He quickly dropped his shorts to the ground, sitting on the top of his toilet’s seat. As his eyes closed, fully indulging in the idea of Brian turning into some warped version of himself, muscles instantly inflating into hard boulders around his body, his eyes going green before his skin does, mimicking the transformation of the late superhero. Finn softly moaned, his dick lurching forward at the thought. He reminded himself of what Brian had been saying at the start of their workout, talking about how he wouldn’t mind being a Hulk. A memory of a decades-old clip of Dr. Banner hulking out in a documentary, showing off his monstrous, powerful physique played in his head, slowly morphing into Brian going through the same thing. He thought about Brian wearing this shirt and ripping out of it, a green-skinned chest pushing out between the shreds of the shirt. Dropping the weights in his hand and standing over him, flexing biceps. “You wish you were half the man I was, don’tcha, bitch?” A voice called out. But it wasn’t quite Brian’s voice, it was… The pace of Finn’s stroking quickened as he took another deep breath, Brian’s shirt so intoxicating and mind numbing at that point that Finn couldn’t help but push himself deeper. He imagined Brian’s taking on a more brutish personality, a combination of the meathead stereotype in his head and the masculine personas he’d encountered in his research into the Green Wave. He could tell something was wrong, but he didn’t want to stop. He imagined Brian being a total dumb show off, ready to prove his superiority and masculinity at a moment’s whim. He’d denied it for so long, but he now he couldn’t — guys were hotter like that. He felt himself slowly get closer and closer to climax, with everything flashing in his head all at once. A part of himself asked why he was so worked up — did he want Brian or did he want to BE Brian? Any interrogation was quashed by his desperate sniffs in between his tugs, his brain desperately trying to sustain the image of Brian turned into a gamma-powered brute. Unable to control himself, he dropped Brian’s shirt as well. He began to whisper to himself, talking to himself in a way he’s never done before. “Fuck… Fuck yeah… Lose control… Hulk out… You know you want to…” His conversation with his friend the other day popped up in his head. He thought about how uncertain and weirded out he was by his friend’s sudden conversion, but at least at this moment the appeal was apparent. The words he was whispering — he wasn’t sure if they were meant for Brian or himself. That uncertainty is what led to the image of a Hulked out Brian to falter in his head, slowly losing it, cycling through, before it became clearer once again, Finn trying to make the image clearer in his head, trying to make out who owned those boulder shoulders and abs, the thick green neck, the trail leading to his dick, that messy short black hair, those eyes, it was him, Finn hulked out, he looked fucking amazing hulked out, he was— “Ungggh -” A deep moan left his lips as he shot a load up onto his shirt before he pumped himself all over the bathroom floor. It felt like a part of his soul went as he did, his brain short circuiting for a moment as pure pleasure overtook him, the gratification unlike anything he’s ever induced in himself and more primal than he’d ever felt in himself. Finn sat there, slouched over, trying to support himself, shaking. He was shuddering trying to catch his breath, each one deeper than the other. He gently licked the cum on his fingers in his haze as the orgasm’s euphoria slowly subsided. It was a slow fall back to earth as he realized the shower was still running. He blinked and shook his head. Clarity hit him and he realized the full extent of what he’d done — he’d just jerked himself off to his coworker’s sweaty shirt. And over what — him turning into the Hulk? Finn felt conflicted and upset as he realized how strange he was being today. He would’ve never done something like this before. A voice in the back of his head told him it was just that his testosterone was up because of his workout. Testosterone’s a bitch. Finn looked over to his phone, contemplating the sound of the water running from the showerhead. Brian’s messages were still open, awaiting a response. — Finn took a very long time in the shower, standing for several long minutes taking in the heat of the water. After, he got dinner: his usual spicy tofu dish and fresh greens from the Chinese place around the corner — with a twist: to satisfy his insatiable hunger that day, drained from the workout, he got an extra serving of orange chicken. After such a long, unconventional day, there was nothing that better suited him than spending the last hours of the day in bed, half under a blanket under a fan set to the highest setting. He plugged his phone in and pulled up TikKot in an attempt to just take his mind off of… everything. A collection of social satire, bite-sized explainers, and media commentary was right at his fingertips once again, populating his endless feed. It worked to entertain him for a short while, but there was something missing. There was something gnawing at him on the inside. As if the phone could read his mind, Finn’s next swipe revealed a video of a guy showcasing his progress. Crudely cut together were a couple videos of him just a year ago, looking just as weak and scrawny as he currently did. The music suddenly dropped into a bass-y breakdown, and the video transitioned to a few clips of the same guy, looking three times bigger than he did before, bulging with muscle and a tame imitation of the Hulk’s anger and drive in his eyes. In the caption explaining his transformation were the tags #hulkout and #greenwave. Finn did a double take, checking which account he was on. Sure enough, he was on his own personal account. Did he accidentally try to dig into the Green Wave with his main profile? For some reason he didn’t really mind it. It changed things up, which was very nice. As his concern and panic melted away he scrolled on, his mind lingering on that guy’s Green Wave-motivated change and bravado as he watched short videos of cats. It didn’t take long before he encountered another outlier on his feed. It was a podcast clip, with just three guys sitting around the table on an elaborately decorated set, behind expensive looking microphones. They looked a bit familiar, but Finn couldn’t help but feel immediately glued to the screen. Something about how the guys looked and how they talked just commanded his attention, making him invested in what they had to say. They all looked around the same level as each other but one of them, maybe 5 years older than Finn at most, was positioned across from the other two, framing him as the host of the show. His short blond army crew cut hair, clean five o’clock shadow, and thick neck gave him a classically rugged masculine look. “You know why we always bring up the Hulk as a model on this podcast? It’s not just because he’s a badass fuckin beast,” he said, sounding vaguely familiar to Finn’s ears. “For people that have just found this podcast, you know we all keep saying that we all need to embrace the Hulk inside, to take up the mantle of Hulkhood, but you probably are missing some of the context that defined this podcast at the beginning.” Finn looked to check who this was — it was the Intelligencia Pod from this morning! His first instinct upon this realization was to scroll again, but the next guy spoke and Finn couldn’t help but continue watching. The next speaker looked like he was more around Finn’s age. His black hair was matted by a backwards cap, his skin had a subtle tan, and his sleeveless shirt revealed a not-as-large but still impressive physique. “The obvious one is the physical part. You gotta want to be better. That means getting bigger and stronger, and being able to prove it. You look at the Hulk, you look at Banner — Banner is where we start off at the beginning of our Hulk journey, but Hulk? Hulk is what we wanna be. No, it’s what we are MEANT to be. Strong as hell, being able to take lead. Nobody wants their friend, their brother, their partner to be fuckin weak,” he said. Finn recoiled at his first instinct. It sounded toxic as hell, the same kind of toxicity he’s spent half his life rebelling against and the full duration of his internship trying to strategize against. The false equivalency between absolute strength and absolute weakness. All echoed effortlessly and casually by some random dude on this podcast for any guy to pick up. Yet that voice at the back of his head echoed it as well, planting the seed of doubt in his own convictions. Did he really want to be weaker than the rest of the pack? “The rage. The anger. Most men these days have it bubbling inside, but they don’t know where to put it. Where to let it out,” the guy said. “The Hulk had it down, he channeled that rage into his power. That’s better than the average human, who lets it eat it up. Nah, Hulkhood is about owning your anger and harnessing it. Letting it become your mode of control.” The historical revisionism of their characterization of the Hulk was astounding. Dr. Banner would’ve condemned this for sure. The idea of rage being your default state seemed a bit terrifying, as the Hulk’s early incidents would reveal. Part of Finn wanted to write an angry comment about how dangerous this was — another part of him wanted to let out that anger otherwise. As Finn continued to listen, it sounded like there was a weird overlay in the audio. The audio anomaly was distracting, but Finn couldn’t make out exactly what the sound was. It sounded almost like words being whispered, but tucked far enough to the back that he couldn’t fully make out what they were saying. “The psychological aspect is huge,” the older host said. “The Hulk represents being unchained from society’s standards. Their trends. Their wants. He represents letting out what’s inside and truly becoming who you’re meant to be. And most men, especially the ones listening, are meant to be more than they can imagine themselves to be. Do you want to be like the average joe on the block? Or do you want to join the lineage of men reclaiming the power they have inside?” Finn was getting a headache watching the clip. Not just from the rhetoric, which he found abhorrent and antithetical to his own values. What he didn’t realize was that there was a subtle, weird pattern periodically overlaid upon the video, words flashing, invisible to the naked eye but pronounced to be picked up by the subconscious. The third guy in the podcast spoke. His light blond hair was separated with a middle part, the sides shaved tight. “I know when Mark first tried to get me onto the Green Wave, I was skeptical. It just didn’t seem like it was meant for someone like me,” he said, gesturing to the other younger speaker beside him. “But the more I dove into it, the more I found myself in it,” he continued. “Mark sent me episodes of this podcast — your podcast — and I realized how much I resonated with it. You don’t realize the confidence you feel, you almost feel, like, superior. That Hulk mentality changes you. It makes you tough. It makes you fear your own strength. I like it.” Finn didn’t know why he decided to watch through the whole thing, but he couldn’t take it anymore. He was about to leave a comment, but instead decided not to feed the trolls. He just scrolled away, their words weighing heavy in his mind. However, the next video was even more strange in both its sheer appearance and its place on Finn’s feed, although more mundane. The video started off with the sound of a man yelling “HEY BRO,” vaguely sounding like the voice of Mark from the previous video, before white noise completely took over. The video playing looked like pure static. Finn was ready to just scroll away when he noticed the caption was only the tag #greenwave, and that the video’s view and like numbers were rising by the second. What was this? A teaser video? Promotion for something? Finn pulled up the comments, hoping to gain some insight. Unfortunately, the comments were just as confused as he was, with about half questioning what the point of the video was, a quarter being Green Wave acolytes repeating the same faux “self improvement” rhetoric, and the remaining encouraging readers to watch the video through to the end. So Finn did just that. Trying to combat that headache and the weird tingling that returned to the back of his head, he laid there, staring at the static. His screen would flash green periodically, but he just chalked that up to a glitch in the app, as it always was. It wasn’t long before his eyes slowly closed as the video’s white noise and its contents filled his ears for yet another night. ---------- Click to read Part 3 >>

Originally written, with some assistance from Perchance.org's Story Generator -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rome, the Eternal City, and also eternally boring for Vito Bianchi. The young celebrity bodybuilder/supermodel, who relaxed on his luxury hotel bed and took in the view of the sunset, didn't find Rome itself to be boring obviously. He loved it here and wanted to see everything the city had to offer before he was on the move again, but that was the problem... He couldn't go out. He wasn't allowed to. A sportswear company had hired Vito to be the face on a few promotional pictures, and the only reason they were in Rome was because they were going to use the tennis courts at Fort Italico as a backdrop. Pietro, his agent, had made it clear that he had "no time for silly caffetteria stops and giro turistico" despite them staying overnight. Right now he'd be content with some peace and quiet until the morning, but not even Vito could afford that luxury, as Pietro swung open the suite's door with force, eyes glued to his phone and giggling with glee. "Pietro, diavolo?!" Vito cursed in Italian, spooked by the doors banging. "Ever heard of knocking?" Unsurprisingly, the salt-and-pepper haired agent ignored him, simply saying: "Hah, this is great!" Vito sighed, putting a hand on his forehead. "And what exactly is 'great'?" he asked. Pietro grinned, his off-white teeth glinting in the soft light of the room. "I managed to convince those Kappa idiotis to pay us double what they offered before! Can you believe it? I'm a miracle worker, Vito mio!" He slapped his hands together, his eyes shining with delight, whilst the young celebrity rolled his eyes and grinned, leaning back on his pillow and grabbing a book to read. "Ah! Not too late up with that book, okay?" He ordered in that almost-forced tone of constant joy he put on. "The car's coming from 7am sharp, so be downstairs and ready by then, va bene?" "Va bene." Vito sighed, and with not another word Pietro laughed heartily and left the suite in a rush. The door closed with a loud click, and the room fell silent aside from the ticking of a clock and the ambience outside. The Italian man leaned up to check the door quickly, assuming for a moment that his agent would barge back in with the most pointless news, but he didn't. Vito got up, locked the door, then darted for the antique wardrobe to snag some clothes from his bags. The hunk stripped down, quickly taking a moment to admire his muscular physique teetering on the edge of extreme bodybuilding, and rub over the lump in his underpants that was his gigantic package. Vito barely suppressed a moan and got semi-hard, but resisted touching himself more until later. Reaching into his baggage, Vito pulled out a pair of denim jeans and pulled them on, struggling to get the waistband past his bulge and ass due to their size. He also grabbed a plain button shirt and barely managed to slip it on, looking down at how wide the button gaps were. "Oh yeah." Vito muttered to himself, grinning a little as he listened to the shirt creaking when he flexed. "Così buono." Vito quickly shut the curtains in his suite, then went into the bathroom and did the same. Being such a luxury room, it had plenty of big windows that gave him a great view of the city, but those outside a great view of him. He reached into the walk-in shower and turned it on, already feeling the heat blast from it making him sweat. Vito stepped beneath the cascading water, enjoying it run down his toned figure and soak into his clothes, then reached for a bar of soap to lubricate his hands. Now all set to have a little fun, the Italian stud quickly got to work pleasuring himself. *CREEAAAK* With one arm Vito flexed, feeling the sleeve bunch and strain against his immense bicep, while his other went down and grabbed at the spherical mass pushing at the front of his jeans, gently shaking it. He moaned and arched his back, thrusting his hips forward slightly as he did so, the jeans growing tighter around his cock. His muscles flexed and glistened with water, his six-pack abs visible through his shirt. Feeling his erection grow, Vito brought his second arm up to flex. *POP!* Went one of the shirt's buttons off his chest, further stretching the others. A seam on his left sleeve began to open itself, and the fabric bunched up above his bulging shoulder. The Italian man's bodybuilder physique was practically glowing, his veins standing out prominently against his taut skin as he flexed. He threw his head back, letting out a low growl as he arched his back, causing his abs to tense and his cock to further tent his jeans, the zipper of which bust open as well. "Cazzo..."He grunted as he flexed harder, the shirt stretched impossibly tight over his lats and biceps, the seams almost ready to pop. Vito was already so close to exploding... Grabbing the ripped fabric and yanking it off with all his might, Vito's godlike upper body was left exposed to the hot water. His muscles flexed and pulsed with power, his biceps bunching into cannonballs. After what remained of his pants' zip broke apart, his log and nuts were only held back by a soaking pair of briefs which struggled to contain them. Pre-cum drooled out the tip of it, forming a tiny pool on the floor as he continued to pleasure himself. "I'm so close..." Vito panted, massaging his engorged manhood as he flexed his other arm. The thick veins on his bicep pulsed with power, the muscle flexing and straining against his glistening skin. He could feel his orgasm building, pressing against the last barrier of his wet briefs. He groaned, arching his back as he thrust his hips forward, the water splashing around him. Now came the part of this he loved the most: the building pressure before an ejaculation... A strange but welcoming thing that always happened with Vito when he was going to cum was a rapid expansion of his privates - and boy, did they grow! His cock stretched impossibly long, as if reaching for something just out of his grasp, and its girth grew as well, filling his struggling briefs to their breaking point. His balls swelled bigger than ripe peaches and tightened. Gripping his shaft and feeling something hot run up it from inside, Vito knew it was time. "ARGH CAZZO!" The Italian hunk yelled out as he buckled. His erect éclair exploded, with hefty douses of Bianchi cream spilling from it. The tip of his briefs filled up a little, then started to leak what it couldn't hold onto the shower floor, where the running water pulled it along to the drains. Vito, meanwhile, was catching his breath as he took in and glowed over how intensely he came. In fact, the pleasure of that orgasm was so amazing that no sooner had he reached towards the shower handle to switch it off, there came another rising up his shaft, and at breakneck speed! "Ohh- oh my god!" Vito gasped out. "A-anothe- AAH!" His second orgasm, while certainly not as powerful as the first, was none the less satisfying for Vito. Another thick rope erupted out through the drenched fabric, making his gigantic cock throb again. The warmth spreading through his body and the feeling of release couldn't be described as anything less than intoxicating. He craved for more, but knew that wasn't possible right now. "Okay... that was fun..." He chuckled almost childishly, standing up and flexing whilst a strand of seed hung off the tip of his clothed erection, whiffing in the arousing scent of musk on his figure. As he left the shower, Vito looked down at what remained of his button shirt scattered all around him, while peeling off his sodden jeans gently and grinning smugly at them. "Not bad, man..." He dumped the torn clothes in a bin, then he covered them with some more trash to be positive they wouldn't be spotted if any maids came to tidy the place while he was gone. The supersized supermodel reached for some toilet roll and wiped the hanging cum strand from his flaccid dick, then flushed it and dried himself off quickly, donning nothing but his still-soaking wet underwear. Vito left the bathroom and strolled towards his bed, a satisfied smirk across his handsome face. "Ugh, cazzo..." He once again cursed, exhausted but euphoric as he got under the sheets and closed his eyes. "I can't wait to just go home." Vito couldn't help but chuckle as he thought about how much fun he had in the shower. All of his body tingled with pride, and the damp briefs still clinging tightly to his waist beneath the covers made him a little pent up again - albeit not enough for a second round. With that, the celebrity's eyes finally shut and he drifted to sleep, where a pleasurable wet-dream already awaited him...

Chapter Two Maybe it was his lack of sleep or the deep depression over losing Ben but Sam hadn’t been able to talk himself out of going and arrived at Brutus early the next morning. He stepped inside and saw the gym clearly for the first time. It was old but large and very quiet. Sam looked around and didn’t see anyone else there. He arrived wearing a pair of baggy sweats and started to wander around, testing the machines he was familiar with. He was lying on a bench with a pair of 10lb dumbbells in his hands when a figure blocked the lights from above. He dropped the weights and sat up. “What are doing there kid?” A shockingly deep voice said. Sam looked up and saw the largest person he had ever imagined. He was so large and imposing, Sam practically scrambled over the bench to get away. “Woah! Relax.” The voice said. Sam managed to get to his feet. While he was the same height, the similarities ended there. The man, older than Sam’s 18 years, was also wearing loose fitting sweats. Sam’s hung off his rail-thin body while this guy’s could not hide his staggering mass. He had his hood pulled up but Sam could see two massive traps rising ominously on either side. Two beachball-sized shoulders erupted with deep striations showing clearly through the fabric. The man’s chest didn’t look remotely normal but rather like he had stuffed oversized pillows into his sweater. Sam couldn’t see his waist through the folds of his clothes but the astounding width of his quads could not be hidden, each ballooned from either side of his body, given him the appearance of one massive wall of beef. “I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-o-rry.” Sam stammered and turned to leave. “Wait, where are you going?” “I shouldn’t be here. This was stupid.” Sam mumbled as he felt a lump in his throat and tears filled his eyes. He took a few steps before the man’s hand grabbed his arm stopping him dead in his tracks. Sam turned and looked at the ground. “What’s your name?” The huge man asked. “Sam.” “Sam, I’m Max.” Sam quickly met his eyes before looking away. “This your first day here?” Sam only nodded. “Good, that’s a win in itself. Now, what makes you think you shouldn’t be here?” “Look at me! I don’t know what I’m doing.” “Just like the rest of us on our first day.” Sam felt his anxiety decrease a little. Max released his arm, picked up the tiny weights Sam was used and stood at end of the bench. “Come on. Lay back down.” Sam froze. “The only way you’re gong to learn is by doing it. Come on.” Max said and cracked a small smile. Sam positioned himself and started to press the wights. Max offered him tips on his form and after three sets of twelve reps, Max took the weights from Sam and directed him to the pec deck. After adjusting the seat, Sam sat down with Max standing directly in front of him. Max mimicked the movement for Sam but all he could see was the large man’s massive chest inflate with impossible size just by moving his arms. Sam’s mouth went dry but he managed 10 reps. “Good. Two more sets.” Sam stopped after 10 more reps and forced himself to look at Max. He noticed he wasn’t as old as he initially thought, placing him in his late twenties. He had pulled his hood down and Sam noticed his short cropped light brown hair and sparkling blue eyes. “Why are you helping me?” “Because I was you kid.” Max said seeing the look of disbelief on Sam’s face. “I’m serious. I walking into my first gym weighing 160lbs soaking wet at 5’7”. I didn’t know what the fuck I was doing but I stuck with it and I’ve gotten a little bigger over the years.” “A little?” Sam asked. “Ok, a lot bigger. Now come on, one more set.” As Max took Sam through an entire chest workout, his anxiety disappeared and by the end, while tired, he felt like a whole new person. “Thanks Max. I’m sorry I took up so much of your time.” Sam said, noticing the time. “It’s ok. I got plenty of time to get my workout in. When will you be here tomorrow?” “Tomorrow?” Sam asked. “Yeah. It’s back day.” Sam looked confused. “That is of course if you’re serious and want my help.” “Y-Y-Yeah! Thank you! SO MUCH!” Sam stammered with pure glee. Max smiled back. “Ok, I have one condition through.” “What?” “You stick with it.” “I will! I promise. Thanks Max. See you tomorrow.” Sam said as he turned towards the door, unable to wipe the smile off his face. Sam arrived early the next day. He had never been so sore but he did nothing else but think about Max’s hulking body since the day before and wasn’t about to miss seeing him again. “Sam! You came back!” Max said as he came out of the locker room. He was wearing similar clothes but Sam could’ve sworn they looked tighter than the day before. He also noticed the slow pace Max moved towards him, his legs stretching the loose fabric with each stride. “Hey.” Was all Sam could muster, still not convinced Max was serious about his offer to help him. “Back day right?” Max asked. “Let’s do it, follow me.” This went on for the rest of week. Max was always there, always huge and always ready to help Sam workout. Each day they trained a different body part. By the end, Sam could barely move. He tried to hide the pain at the gym but the moment he opened his apartment door, he collapsed, barely able to move. Aside from the muscle pain, Sam’s appetite was off the charts, something Max had warned him about. Unable to get to the store himself, Sam had a huge load of groceries delivered to his apartment. At work, his boss cursed him out for being slower than his usual unimpressive pace. When Sam finished his last set of his last exercise, he plopped himself down on a nearby bench, barely able to stay seated. “Well, that’s it. How do you feel?” Max said. “Tired but great!” Sam said as his eyes instantly started to fill up and tears streamed dow his face. “You ok Sam?” “Yeah. This is stupid. I’m sorry.” Sam said, covering his face out of embarrassment. Max pulled Sam’s hands away with a gentleness that betrayed his massive size. “Tell me.” “I still don’t know why you’re helping me but I can’t thank you enough. I’ve been a fan of bodybuilding and muscle for as long as I can remember but I never had the guts to build any of my own. This week has been incredible. You taking the time to show me what to do means more than you will ever know. I don’t know how I will ever thank you.” Sam gushed through his sobs. Max lifted Sam’s chin so he was forced to look him in the eyes. There was a single tear running down his own cheek. “You can thank me by not giving up until you get as big as your wildest fantasies.” Sam could only stare in utter silence. “That’s what I’m trying to do. When I was your age and size, all I wanted was to become a huge freak of nature. If I had the guts to tell anyone that, I’m sure they would have laughed in my face. But I never did. I just kept working out and getting bigger. I’m still not as big as hope to get but I know one thing, I’m never going to stop. Now; get out of here, get some sleep and EAT.” “Ok Max. Thanks again.” “No worries kid. I’ll see you around.” “You will. I promise.” Sam said, using all his strength to make his way towards the front door. The next few weeks flew by. Sam’s schedule at work prevented him from crossing paths with Max at the gym but he kept going, surprising even himself. He researched diet and completely stoped eating fast food. He was sleeping better and to his surprise, put on 8lbs, bringing his weight up to 160lbs. At work, Sam was a completely different person. He arrived on time and full of energy. His productivity increased dramatically and his boss had even taken notice, regularly commenting on how well he was doing. Sam started to appreciate the physical aspects of the job, purposely lifting heavier items and admiring how much stronger he felt. Barely over a month after joining Brutus, Sam stepped on the scale to see the dial blink 163lbs. “10 pounds in five weeks!” Sam said as he looked at his shirtless reflection in the bathroom mirror. He was still very thin but there was clearly larger, rounder muscles all over his upper body. He couldn’t help but smile as he flexed his small but hard 13” bicep. There were even a few veins creeping to the surface of is pale skin. As he prepared to head to the gym, Sam was finishing a protein shake as he opened the browser on his phone and typed “steroids” into the search bar. As the results populated the screen, he felt his heart start to pound. He clicked the phone off, grabbed his gym bag and headed for the door. Sam walked into the gym, getting a head nod from the guy working the front desk. It was chest day, which had quickly become one of his favourite’s. Needing to piss between sets, Sam walked into the locker room and stopped dead in his tracks. Standing at the far end of the room, for the first time, was a shirtless Max. Sam had fantasied many times about what Max looked like under his billowing clothes but the sight he now witnessed paled in comparison. Max was fumbling with a t-shirt so wasn’t flexed in the slightest but his simple movements caused his inhumanly massive muscles to flex and twitch involuntarily. If his sheer mass wasn’t alarming enough, Max possessed a level of vascularity Sam never fathomed was possible. Aside from his impossible size, Sam immediately noticed how minuscule Max’s waist was. He wondered how he was even able to support so much upper body mass. The column of granite-hard abdominals that rose from his waist was nothing short of spectacular, each muscle was so well-defined they appeared to flex individually. Sam knew Max had a huge chest but the sheer thickness and mass was indescribable. Covered in thick veins, each slab hung well over a foot from his body, casting a dark shadow over his top two abdominal muscles. Sam was looked at Max from the front but his lats were so staggeringly wide, his arms were pressed well past 45 degrees from his body and those arms were clearly larger than his waist. Uncovered, his shoulders and traps looked like they contained the amount of muscle a man’s entire body should possess. Sam must have gasped because Max suddenly raised his head and looked at Sam. “SAM!” He said. “M-M-M-M-M-“ Was all Sam was able to articulate. Suddenly aware he was shirtless, Max looked slightly embarrassed and fought to get the t-shirt pulled over his body. It was outrageously oversized which allowed Max to easily get it on. Sam hadn’t moved. “Sorry about that. How are you doing?” Sam fumbled to speak but managed to get the word “fine” out. “That’s good. I’m just finishing here and I’m late for an appointment. Good to see you kid.” Max said as he rushed past Sam who needed a few moments alone to gather the strength to continue with his workout. Unfortunately, his encounter with Max left him unable to focus. Every time he blinked he saw Max’s huge body. He also couldn’t shake how uncomfortable Max looked when Sam entered the room. He left very fast, like he wanted to be anywhere but around Sam. It left Sam feeling like he’d done something wrong. By the time Sam returned to his apartment, he had forgotten about Max’s reaction but he hadn’t forgotten about his body. As he waited for his food to heat up in the microwave, Sam filled his online shopping cart with various potent steroids and other supplements. His hand was shaking as he placed the order. By the time he had devoured his second plate of food, Sam had checked the status of his order twice, knowing full well it hadn’t shipped yet. Sam fell asleep that night having cum numerous times to the image of Max’s body. The only difference from what he had actually seen was the fact that face atop the massively huge body wasn’t Max, but his face. A new feeling began to fester in Sam’s stomach, a craving he never felt before, a craving for mass. For the first time in Sam’s life, he actually felt like he could achieve it for himself.

Sam, the Unstoppable Chapter One Sam thought he had won the lottery. His 19 year old boyfriend was a real-life, bulging with muscles, bodybuilder. He discovered his love for muscle when he was 12 and stumbled across a YouTube channel of a well-known professional bodybuilder. That day, he spent hours falling down a rabbit hole of huge, freaky muscle and never looked back. Sam however, was the farthest thing from muscular himself. While his love of muscle grew over the years, he was 18, 5’8” and a skinny 153lb. In fact, aside from his boyfriend, Sam didn’t have much going on in his life. He dropped out of collage after one year, his parents allowed him to keep his small apartment on the condition he got a job. Sam begrudgingly found a job at a big-box fulfillment warehouse that kept him living on his own. The job was easy so Sam didn’t mind too much. With his parents paying his rent, his job provided him money for video games and takeout, pretty much all Sam did when not working. When Ben popped up on the hookup app, Sam almost didn’t swipe. Sam assumed, like most fit guys, Ben would be uninterested in a shrimp like him but to his surprise, they hit it off immediately. Sam couldn’t hide is love for Ben’s body and Ben loved the attention Sam showered on him. Ben was 19, 5’10” and 185lbs when they met. He was thinking of entering his first bodybuilding competition which Sam encouraged with abundance. As Ben packed on more size, reaching 196lbs, Sam was in heaven. As Ben started his diet, he became more lean and shredded and while Sam missed his larger mass, he was equally attracted to Ben’s changing body. A week before his competition, Ben was running through his posing routine at Sam’s place. He was down to 173lbs but what he had lost in size was replaced with a striated, vein-covered muscle. Sam couldn’t get enough. “Wow Ben, you look so good!” Sam said as Ben flared his lats and twisted his small waist to the side. He was competing in the classic physique class, which meant he was wearing shiny black posers that barely covered his ass. “I need to loose a few more pounds. I need to come in super shredded.” Ben said as he held the pose. “I can’t imagine where you can loose more fat. All I see is muscle.” “Yeah, I missed my size initially but I’m kind of loving all these veins.” Ben said, twisting his forearm, causing thick veins to sprout in every direction. “I still can’t believe you never joined my gym. You could have been getting buff while I got competition ready.” Sam wanted to join but every time he summoned the courage, he would compare himself with the massive freaks he secretly admired and his confidence would evaporate. He also worried about being able to concentrate surrounded by big, bulging muscle heads at the gym. Ben knew he was a fan of muscle, but even after four months together, Sam hadn’t shared the full extent of his muscle obsession with Ben. “I didn’t want to interfere with your prep.” Sam said as a coverup, his excuse each time Ben broached the subject. “Whatever, it would have been cool.” Ben said, turning his attention back to his reflection in the mirror. “Now get over here and feel all this hard muscle.” Ben said. Sam jumped off the sofa without needing further encouragement. It was the day of the competition. Sam sat in the audience feeling completely out of place and in the place he always dreamed of being at the same time. It was a small local show but that didn’t stop the flood of huge bodybuilders from showing up. Everywhere Sam looked he saw muscle, on both men and women. He worried he would not be able to control his already raging hard-on before Ben stepped onto the stage. Sam’s heart was beating like a drum when the classic physique class was called on stage. Ben was the third competitor of eight. As he stepped on stage, Sam could barely contain his excitement. Being his first show, Ben looked nervous and was not the biggest guy on stage. His conditioning helped him hold his own but as the judges moved the men around, Sam knew Ben was not in the running for the top prize. That didn’t affect Ben’s joy when he was announced as the fourth place winner. Had there not been an unending parade of muscle on stage for the following classes, Sam would have lost his mind waiting for his chance to congratulate Ben. He sat in complete awe as the men got bigger and bigger as their weight classes were called. When the super heavyweights were called, Sam had to stifle a moan as they waddled on stage. The winner was absolutely enormous and Sam’s cock was throbbing as he hit pose after pose before collecting the overall prize. Sam timidly made his way to backstage, trying his hardest not to gawk at all the smooth, tanned flesh that filled the room. He spotted Ben talking to another competitor across the room. Even surrounded by half naked bodies, Ben looked amazing. The guy Ben was speaking to was a few inches shorter but almost twice as wide as Ben. Ben was laughing at something the other guy said as he turned and saw Sam. “Hey!” “Congratulations! You looked incredible.” Sam said, trying but failing not to look at the guy next to Ben, who looked even bigger up close. “Thanks. Sam, this is Dave. He placed second in the 212 class.” “H-H-Hey, Sam.” Sam stammered. “Nice to meet you. Well done again Ben. Hit me up about that workout.” Dave said as he turned to leave. “I’m going to get changed and then I NEED to get something to eat. I’m going to pig out tonight!” Ben said before rushing off. Sam looked around the room in disbelief he was actually witnessed this. There was huge, ripped, pumped muscle all around him. Something else struck Sam as he scanned the room, no one noticed him. It was as if his small frame was invisible. Maybe it was the amount of people or the numerous mirrors but the bodybuilders were so engrossed in themselves to notice anyone else. Sam’s confidence grew a little and he held his stares a little longer, admiring the flawless bodies. The room erupted in applause as the overall winner walked in. Even in this room, he stood out, clearly the biggest person by a large margin. The other competitors high-fived him, shook his hand and posed for selfies. “Ready?” Ben said, startling Sam. “Y-Y-Yeah.” Sam took a final look around the room as him and Ben left, knowing this image would never be forgotten. The days that followed his competition were hard for Ben. He was disappointed by his placing and when pictures from the show started to appear online, he became extra critical of himself. Sam tried to make him feel better but whatever he did or said was met with insincere thanks. Ben was spending a lot of time on his phone. Sam noticed an influx of text messages. “Is everything ok?” Sam finally asked. “I guess. I need to get a lot better for the show next year.” “And you will. I’ll help you as much as I can.” Sam said. “How will you help Sam?” Ben lashed out with a sudden rush of anger. “I just mean, whatever I can do.” “What, suggesting we get more fast food or playing more video games?” Ben interrupted. “Ben?” “I’m serious Sam. What do you know about bodybuilding? You don’t know anything about how hard it is, how much work it takes to get bigger and better. All you do is laze around here all day.” Sam was hurt. “I’m sorry.” “No you’re not! I’ve been trying to get you to go to the gym with me forever and you never do. You don’t do anything. I think I need to be around people that feel the same way I do.” “What are you saying?” Sam said. “I’m saying I’m breaking up with you Sam.” Sam felt his heart physically skip a beat. His eyes filled with tears as he stood staring at Ben in utter shock. “No.” He muttered. Ben started to toss the few things he’d left at Sam’s apartment over the last few months into his gym bag. By the time he was finished, Sam was practically weeping. “Come on man, did you really think we had a future? Look at you! Sure, we had some fun, you got to jerk off to my muscle and I’ll give you some credit, you can worship my body pretty good but there’s more to a relationship than just that.” “Ben! Please don’t go.” Sam pleaded, wiping his tears. “Later Sam.” Ben said coldly as he closed the door behind him leaving Sam to collapse on the sofa, crying uncontrollably. It took everything in him to make it to work the next day. Sam felt like he was in a haze. He hadn’t slept, eaten or even showered. His job at the warehouse was mindless work fulling orders but even today Sam was struggling to keep up. With his shift over, Sam walked home, thinking only about crawling into bed. He wasn’t paying attention and found himself walking down a street he normally did take. He stopped to orient himself when he saw the sign, “Brutus”. The front window was tinted but getting closer, Sam could see it was a gym. Before he even registered what he was doing, Sam walked through the front door. “I want a membership.” Sam heard himself say as if he was listening to someone else. When Sam woke up in his bed hours later and saw the gym membership card on the table, he had to think hard about how it had ended up there.

Hi everyone, and I hope that you’ve been enjoying the story. Thanks so much for all your likes and comments. This is the final chapter coming up, and please try not to blush too much from its steaminess! Also, please note, it’s written from Biff’s point of view. Dennis CHAPTER 4 We were still in the hallway, not wanting to break the mood by moving into a more private place yet. I noticed that he had on his wrist the same Vincero silver bracelet that I had. "Hey, well lookie here," I said smiling, as I pointed to it. "You’re stylish, just like me Timmy. I like that". He glanced at my bracelet and then up at me with an eased smile. “Wow, Biff. We’ve actually got the same taste in something! Ha! But, well, yours looks so much better on what it’s worn on. I mean, well, just look at your arms. Oh my god…" He was breathing very heavily. But he was also obviously gaining a lot of confidence in being with a contest-winning bodybuilder. "My arms, huh? I’ll have you know that these big boys just helped win me the Mr. America title! Twenty-five inches of bulging split-peaked very powerful steel when I flex them for my really cute admirers,” I said to him in an exaggerated, slow, very seductive voice, enunciating some of the detail as I looked down at him. Saying that, he looked up and down at my body like a kid in a candy store. What I had said was pure porn talk to him. And I know the look that he was giving me now all too well from the experience I have with other muscle-obsessed guys. In a dreamy voice, Timmy said, ”You must have easily won that bodybuilding contest. You're so huge and I bet you must also be very strong.” He then looked up at me for reassurance, as his muscle-heaven daze was definitely showing in his face. "Ha, yeah! I am. Wanna touch my ‘ceps, little boy, and see?" Timmy was so thrilled to be called my ‘little boy’ and excited that he would now get to feel my flexing guns. With a quick motion of my free arm, keeping my other hand on his back, I gave it a flex. He watched it rise to its full high peak for the lusting cutie to feel. Then I straightened out my arm and re-flexed my Mount Everest. It took on a slightly larger size and an even more beautifully formed shape. With my other hand on his back, I pulled him in a little closer to me. "I... eh... Biff, wow, oh my god, uhhh,” he softly said as he touched my flexed biceps lightly, then caressed it tenderly. He was breathing rapidly, while now both his hands worshipped my bulging upper arm and thick veiny forearm. Then, with one hand on my biceps and the other on my triceps, he squeezed, but my muscle didn't dent at all. It was a huge solid mass, and he was ecstatic, deeper into his muscle-lusting daze. He continued, excitedly, “It’s so very big and hard. And I really love its very beautiful shape. Oh my god, it’s so amazing to feel.” As he continued worshiping as he moaned softly, I pulled his body into mine and he was now engulfed in my muscularity. His hardon rubbed away on my rippling quad as he felt my manhood throbbing on his stomach. He then leaned up and gave my biceps peak a kiss and then a loving lick with an excited ‘mmmmm’. He pulled his dick away from rubbing against me as he knew he would come soon if he didn’t. He was then on my pecs, kissing them and feeling their massive size and hardness. I gave him an extra thrill when I danced the striations in them a little. He cooed and then almost desperately he reached his lips up towards my face and he began kissing me furiously. He started on my neck, then cheeks, then lips. He moaned as my muscular tongue went to his throat. One of my hands held his head, around his thick golden hair, the other on his back to press him to my hard muscularity. We were both now moaning pretty loudly as he put both of his hands on each side of my unshaven jaw. We both knew now it would be much more appropriate to take this to a new venue. He opened his apartment door, I followed him in, and we quickly went to his bedroom. When I removed my shirt, he looked at my now bare solid muscular-plated physique and gasped loudly. In excited amazement, he said, “Mr. America! Oh my god. Biff, fuck me, please fuck me! Now!” I lowered my pants, and his eyes went very wide at seeing my big dick which had started to drip. He immediately came to me and our cocks met, my very big one dwarfing his. We then tongue-sworded each other, both of us moaning in extreme sexual heat. He quickly removed his clothes, throwing them on the bed, then went for something within reach in his night table drawer and handed me a lubricant. He turned so that his back was now against my chest, his arms up in the air holding my head, pulling me into him. He could feel my solid pectorals and pulsing dick as they both pressed hard into him. Timmy worshipped my thick solid vascular forearm, then my biceps again, which were clamped powerfully around his chest. My jaw scratched his neck as I kissed him there, then I reached out one of my arms to the wall for support. This invited Timmy to run his fingers over that arm’s triceps with its carved lean horseshoe bulging as his sexual excitement built even greater. Using both my hands, I grabbed his knees to raise and spread them. I bent my knees to lower myself and my hard dick took aim. Timmy helped in guiding it to his entrance as he adjusted his spine for my deepest penetration of him. As I went in a little, and I straighten my knees, Timmy rose in the air with just the strength of my big cock lifting him. He loudly moaned his extreme pleasure/pain as he lowered onto my impaling bodybuilder-dick. I then held onto his hips as I fucked him powerfully by raising him up and down as we both yelled in great sexual excitement. Timmy’s enormous sexual pleasure was from a big-dicked bodybuilder of his fantasies fucking him. And my enormous sexual pleasure was from having a dominating muscular physique and fucking a very handsome slender man. We were both experiencing our respective ultimate sexual fantasies, playing out now in reality. Both of us were soon closing in on our orgasms. Stroking himself, Timmy released as he screamed his climax. It sounded like it lasted almost a full minute, then he whimpered his continuing pleasure. At the same time, my cock, fucking deep inside him, blasted a huge amount of hot bodybuilder-jizz, warming his insides. I roared my orgasm, thrusting over and over for that same simultaneous minute. When we finally finished, with Timmy still impaled on my manhood, I carried him to his bed where he lay on my muscular chest almost purring. He smiled broadly at me and was the first to speak. "Well Biff, I’ve got another winning category for you, big boy. Your Mr. America physique wins another award: the bodybuilder who fucks the best!” I chuckled as Timmy felt a very muscly arm squeeze him in a tight embrace. Many minutes later, he rolled off me with our arms wrapped around each other, snuggling and telling each other about our lives as we shared a pillow. We looked into each other’s eyes, pecking kisses when funny or endearing things were said. We laid there together like that for a long while and I was now sure that I was feeling something very strong for this handsome man, way beyond carnal desire. And from what I could obviously tell, it was very mutual. It especially felt great to hear him tell me I was a funny and sensitive man, followed by a loving kiss from him. Timmy saying that might have been the first time that he expressed to me something other than his love of my physical qualities. Timmy asked me when it was the first time that I felt something for him. Without even having to give it a thought, I told him that it was at the water fountain in the gym the other day. “I looked down at you after drinking and I kinda knew right then. I wanted to embrace you and kiss you there. And, well, fuck you too.” We both laughed, but then I continued, “And I would have right then and there if you weren’t in that scary muscle-daze that you seemed to always be in with me.” Timmy giggled, and I concluded with, “And of course there were certain rules in the gym too that prevented me from doing just that!” “By the way,” I said. “I recognize you also, from all the magazine and newspaper ads promoting all sorts of products. And, yeah, there was even a billboard practically next to where I used to live, with you on it advertising a sunscreen company. I had said to myself more than once when looking at you in that picture that you were someone that I would really want to meet.” Timmy then gave me a full smile. He seemed so happy as he then said, “I did real well at modeling for over a decade, but I’m asked less and less now. I still have an agent, but there’s not that much of a demand for me now since I really don’t look like a boy anymore! I guess maybe I’m not a ‘Dutch Boy’ now after all.” I looked deep into his eyes and said in response, “You’ll always be my cute little Dutch Boy, cause you’re so, well, so freaking cute.” He put his lips to mine, and we kissed again. “I’ve done some modeling too,” I told him. “You know, for supplements, protein powder for shakes and other products. Sponsorships and endorsements came my way once I started winning the trophies. And, of course, I also do a lot of personal training.” “I’ve got another question for you, Mr. America. Were you on that dumb rowing machine the other day in the gym to make sure I would see you when I came down the stairs before I left the gym?” He raised his eyebrows and looked impishly at me waiting for my answer. Then he smiled at me lovingly. “Well, little boy, I just had to see you to give you a certain look so that you would know I was interested in you. And I gotta admit, I was disappointed that you left after I gave you that wink. But I kinda knew what you may have been going through. And also, I knew you were interested.” As Timmy traced the thick vein in my biceps, he said, “I loved it when you winked at me, and I’m not going to run away if you ever do it again. And right now, I’m not going anywhere soon, that’s for sure.” We then lip-locked and went for round two. THE END

Sam had been a weatherman on a local affiliate in his city for over a decade. He was very photogenic, like so many on air personalities, and kept himself in great shape. In fact, his trainer often told him that he should enter a physique competition. Sam would just laugh off the suggestion, but then he would go home and flex in the mirror, admiring his muscular build, picturing himself winning a competition with ease, until he came to his own reflection. Later that week, a new sportscaster was joining the crew at Sam’s station. He was from an affiliate in Montana. His name was Kurt Steele. Sam googled him, and found out that he’d been a rancher until about a year ago when he started doing sports for a station out of Helena. The only images of him were his headshots, which seemed odd, but from those Sam could tell the guy was a big burly guy, the epitome of what a sportscaster should look like. His neck was wider than his head. His jaw line and brow were thick and squared off, like a Neanderthal. A ruggedly handsome Neanderthal. Thick swirls of chest hair stuck up from his unbuttoned polo collar. Sam was mesmerized by the rugged masculinity of his face, but disdainfully hoped that the guy’s IQ matched his neck size, which appeared to be about 24 inches. The day Kurt started at the station, Sam arrived about 20 minutes before his air time, as usual. Jillian, the makeup woman, told him he should go meet the new guy. “He’s in Greg’s old office.” So Sam made his way down the hallway and knocked on the door. He knew from the guy’s headshots to expect a big man, but when the door open, he took a step back. The guy was huge. Kurt smiled broadly and said, “You must be Sam. I recognize your face.” His voice was a deep bass as it rolled out of his barrel chest. He had on a tight white tee that showed off his impressive build. “Um, yeh, I’m Sam,” stuttered Sam, who was rarely at a loss for words. He had a hard time processing the size of the man in front of him. He felt off balance. Kurt put out his hand and the two men shook. And in about the time it takes an electron to orbit its nucleus, both men knew who the alpha was, as men usually do with a handshake. Kurt’s huge meaty grip wrapped around Sam’s smaller hand and squeezed. Sam was not used to being the beta who was intimidated by a bigger man’s presence. He felt lightheaded, and had a funny stirring in his gut that he wasn’t used to either. “Come on in,” said Kurt, pulling Sam into his office, giving him no chance to decline the invite. “I’m just getting ready for my big debut.” Kurt stripped off his white tee and tossed it aside. “Holy shit,” muttered Sam, as he soaked in the sight of the powerfully built sportscaster. He could feel the heat coming off his massive torso. Kurt chuckled. “What’s the matter, Sammy, you never seen muscle like this before?” Kurt flexed his arm. “I guess not many people have seen a 23” arm this close up.” He moved his big peak closer to Sam. Kurt’s scent filled the room. Sam backed up against the door jam. “Or chest slabs like this.” Kurt turned sideways toward a big mirror on the wall. He heaved his chest out. His pecs jutted outward. “Oh my god,” said Sam. Kurt’s pecs had three times the thickness of his. Kurt grinned as he bounced his powerful chest. “Check this out, Sammy.” Kurt grabbed a trophy that was on a shelf next to fthe mirror. He heaved his chest out farther, then placed the trophy on his wide pec shelf and rested it there. “Geezus fuck,” said Sam. Then he said, “Is that a powerlifting trophy? “Yep. I’ve got about twenty more off them, still boxed up in my new place. I keep winning them, and my chest keeps getting bigger and stronger. Along with everything else too. Speaking of which, I’ve gotta pump up a little before going on.” Kurt put the trophy back on the shelf. He went over to the closet and pulled out chest exercise bar. Sam used to see ads for them in old muscle mags. Kurt held it in his outstretched arms and bent it until the ends tapped. “I had this special ordered,” said Kurt. “It has 6 times the tension of their hardest bar.” He bent the bar as if it had no resistance at all. Like it was a toy. His pecs swelled with every rep. So did his brawny arms and forearms. When he stopped, he handed the bar to Sam. “You look like you try to stay in shape. Give it a try. You’ll be surprised at how hard it works your whole upper body.” Sam tried it, but could barely make the thing budge. Meanwhile Kurt was checking himself out in the mirror. “Yeh,” he said, satisfied. “Not a bad pump at all.” He was swollen up like a super heavyweight bodybuilder right before heading on stage. He turned and walked to his desk, and Sam got a good look at the big man’s back. It was wider and thicker than Vincent Mansone’s. Kurt picked up a stick of deodorant from his desk. He turned toward Sam, raised one big arm and started rubbing deodorant into his deep armpit. “You look a little pale there, Sam. You never seen a pump like this?” Kurt started bouncing his swollen mounds. Even thru his hairy pelt, Sam could see striations on the bigger man’s pecs, and the deep valley between the two. “That is insane,” groaned Sam. Kurt chuckled as he finished his other pit. Then he went to the closet and pulled out a big black polo and pulled it on. It was snug on his massive torso. “They don’t make these 6xl’s as big as they used to,” said Kurt, as his huge veiny arms pushed the short sleeves halfway up his delts. He shoved the shirt tail into his pants. Sam could see Kurt’s thick ab bricks thru the fabric, moving in and out as he breathed. “It gets hard to find clothes when you’re 330 pounds and growing.” He flexed his arms into a double bi. “You better get ready for your segment, Sam. But you might want to change your pants first.” Sam was barely holding onto consciousness, but he looked down and realized that precum had leaked thru his dress pants. “It’s good to be part of the team,” said Kurt as he walked up to Sam and took his hand, shaking it again. Then Kurt ran his thick calloused thumb up and down the back of Sam’s hand, slowly and firmly. Sam came in his pants.

Summary: A level headed and principled intern at a think tank, is tasked with researching the so-called “Green Wave,” a new movement sweeping the nation’s male youth tangentially inspired by the superhero alter-ego of the late Dr. Bruce Banner. As this intern falls deeper into the rabbit hole, he finds out more than he expected and finds himself questioning his direction. Loosely inspired by She-Hulk: Attorney at Law (2022) season 1 Disclaimer: The Hulk is a copyright of Marvel. I do not claim ownership. Warning: Political themes, toxic masculinity (?) Thank you to @czechhunter69 for feedback. This is a very plot-heavy story, so if you want a deeper story and not just a cum-and-go story, you’re in the right place. Originally written to be a one-shot, but split into parts for easy reading. THERE WILL BE FOUR PARTS TO THIS! ---------- Author’s Note: I was watching She-Hulk again with a friend, and while it’s not Marvel’s best work, the plotline involving Intelligencia had some potential. I have an idea for a line of stories based on it, starting with this one. Whether they all get written, who knows - but at least we have this one. And I know it takes place 4 decades in the future with all the contemporary slang, websites, and archetypes of today, but bear with me. Also, this is loosely in the MCU, but it doesn’t focus on any superheroes or pre-existing characters too much (other than the Hulk of course), only using it as a backdrop. Be aware that this has some darker implications and explorations of masculinity mixed into the muscle growth, so if you’re not into the parallels I’m drawing to real life, this might not be for you. Maybe consider this a bit of a cautionary tale about looking out for what your friends are looking at online. Please note that this first part does not have ANY muscle growth — but still please read for the story! I promise the next parts will be much more spicy. ---------- Part 1 2064. “Morning Finn. Got a new assignment for you.” Peeking from behind the large monitor, the intern’s brown eyes locked onto the packet of documents dropped onto his desk. Without missing a beat, he picked it up and opened it, reading through the organization’s briefing. Sometimes he felt like he was a CIA agent planning a psyop, not a political science student working at one of the most guarded think tanks in the nation. Each topic and area of research was treated as a “case” — not just a study, but an actual investigative case to close. Case in point, the documents detailed a small, but steadily rising movement among his peers. “Good morning to you, Marty...” Finn’s voice had a deep but raspy tone, almost sounding as if he struggled to keep it at that pitch even at his soft-spoken, almost whispery volume. He swept his dark brown short shaggy hair out of his face as he continued. “What is this? ‘The Green Wave, popular with Gen Gamma males aged 18-25.’ It just reads like another dumb trend for immature guys.” “Read more,” the middle aged man pulled a seat in front of Finn. Finn glanced up before continuing. “‘Idolizing volatile fitness personalities, feeding off a culture that borderline fetishizes strength and power, and inspired by the late legendary superhero Bruce Banner, Gen Gamma swept up by the Green Wave are redefining what masculinity means for them by reinforcing what they know. They’re projected to have a devastating psychological and political impact on the demographic.” Finn paused before recalling some of his friends who’ve been acting different over the past few months, wondering if this had something to do with it. “Interesting,” he ended simply. “Your goal is to study them,” Marty said. He reclined a lil bit in the chair. “I want you to figure out how they appear. How guys your age get pulled in. What methods they use. What makes them tick. What changes in all these guys. We figured since you’re in Gen Gamma it would be easiest for you to understand them in context.” “Just study them?” “We want to see if they’re doing anything different that we could use for our own campaigns. Election season’s coming up and our client wants some data on what’s happening here, and maybe we could even intervene. Think you can do that?” Finn looked through the rest of the packet. Some lists of hashtags, accounts, ideas, and people apart of this movement. It seemed… A little unrefined, but workable. Though Finn thought that ‘intervention’ was not exactly the direction he cared about. “Yeah I can do it,” he said. “What’s the deadline for the first round of info briefs?” “End of week.” Marty sprung out of his chair and headed towards the door. “Ping me if you got any questions.” — Finn spent the first half of the day finishing up his last reports before transitioning to working on the Green Wave assignment. And he wished he wasted another hour before jumping in. As expected, the scene was very… Male. It was a bunch of amateur bodybuilder bros drunk on their own manufactured sense of masculinity. They were pretty much exactly what you’d think. A lil dumb, a lil vain, definitely cocky, and one-track-minded on reaching ‘Hulkhood’ — whatever that means. Corny naming aside, it definitely looked like their model and template was this bastardized idea of the Hulk — this toxic, inhuman, ultra strong, gamma green image of being a man without any of the Banner. Finn just shook his head the whole time. If any of the Avengers were still alive to see what people did to his image, they’d all condemn the glorification of the Hulk. But their naming just made it obvious they just didn’t get that. Maybe Finn was just too pretentious to handle the mindless and uneducated droning of these guys. But that was just the surface. Finn barely knew what else laid underneath the surface, given that these were just the most popular creators. As far as he could tell, it really was just another stupid aesthetic latched onto gym bro culture. But there had to be something else. The comments on some of these reposts on Britter alone were enough of an indicator that this had to be a whole other corner of the internet that he just has never interacted with. Not wanting the algorithms to mess with his carefully curated timelines, Finn made a new account on each of the major platforms. He immediately followed different accounts — the big ones listed on the brief he was given, other big accounts that seem only tangentially related to the Green Wave, and a few random guys his age who follow Green Wave guys and seem to be posting a lot. It’s time to research. — The rest of the day was slow. Finn felt like he was losing brain cells every time he scrolled to another Green Wave video on TikKot. They all started the same: some kind of hook focused on the guy trying to gas himself up for being ripped, then some faux-deep talk about “finding your inner Hulk,” then some workout tips, then an edit of their latest workout set to whatever trending song seemed most “hard” at the moment. He just didn’t get it, it seemed like generic gym motivation content. Two months into this internship season, and this might be the most nothingburger case he’s handled. How could this be politically relevant? Going home was his respite. Thankfully his internship paid for his rent for the duration of the internship, letting him live in a nice apartment for the summer. He just has to keep the internship, which should be no problem. He’d never say it outright, but Finn knew he was dedicated and smart. That’s why he was the only intern they recruited for three seasons at a row at this point. Changing the world for the better by understanding, was what he said in his interview. Bridging divides and making connections. Solving the social issues of our time. Creating acceptance and good for the world that would transform the headlines in the news into positive ones. But increasingly discouraged by the lack of change despite his efforts, the news never changed. Even as Finn turned on the TV and switched it to the news channel, he was feeling like it might be a lil futile. What good was this data? He knew where he stood, but he wondered if it was a combination of boredom and frustration that influenced his growing apathy towards change. “We’re coming to you live from the city,” the news anchor announced. “Today we are doing a deep dive on the so-called ‘Green Wave.’ Could it impact the future of Gen Gamma? Or will it end up be—” Finn groaned and shut the TV off. Even at home he couldn’t escape his work. However he knew the news was clearly overreacting as always, sensationalizing something that would turn out to be an unpopular, fringe online community. As he idly thought about what he should get for dinner, he scrolled through Extergram, trying to see if his friends were doing anything. He had a dry feed and instead went to check his own profile, looking over his old memories and pictures with friends. He should check in on a couple of them. Finn took no time in video calling Tyler. He picked up immediately, his face popping up and his voice, a bit deeper and more monotone than Finn remembered, boomed through his phone’s speakers. “Heeeyy, it’s been forever! What’s up, man?” His voice had a weirdly familiar inflection that was definitely different from how he talked before, but Finn wasn’t entirely sure where to place it. But Finn’s attention was directed elsewhere. Absent in the frame of the video feed was Tyler’s shoulders, which were pushed out of sight but framed his newly slightly muscled frame, covered only by a loose shirt with its sleeves and sides cut out, showcasing the edges of his lats and pecs. Finn couldn’t believe it — Tyler had gone through a crazy transformation, looking less like the scrawny nerd he left him and more like the athlete his father wished he’d been. What happened to him since Finn had left for the internship just two months ago? “Helllooo. Shit, am I lagging or something?” Finn shook his head as he pulled himself out of his thoughts. “I’m here! I’m here,” Finn said, trying to take in the sight. He could barely articulate, being distracted at what his friend had become. “Hi. Sorry I’ve been so busy; I was bored since I finally had some time to kill and thought I’d call. I’d ask how you are, but you look like you’ve been doing… good. Real good.” Cutting through Finn’s awkward chuckle, a grin stretched across Tyler’s face. “Oh man, you mean this?” The camera got tilted to the right as Tyler’s arm flung up into a flexing pose, a prominent bicep peak straining against his skin as veins bulged around. His face came back into view as he relaxed his arm, an irritating cocky expression on his face. “Phew. Yeah, I kinda started hitting the gym while you were doing your thing in the big city.” His words carried an uncharacteristically brash energy. Finn’s jaw almost dropped at the sight. Where the hell did this come from? Despite the weird shift in his attitude, Finn had to admit Tyler was looking good. “Damn. Did your dad finally get to you?” Tyler laughed. “Not exactly. I just decided to stop being a bitch and start getting tough.” The expression on Finn’s face shifted a little, his brow slowly raising with his smile not as strong. “You know you could’ve just said you wanted to get stronger.” Finn was not amused. “Hey, it’s just a joke,” Tyler said playfully. “No yeah, that’s the one. I mean, there were like a bunch of reasons though, like I got a job at the gym and I kinda got swept up in…” “...The ‘Green Wave’?” Tyler’s eyes widened before he brought the camera closer to his face, looking around before speaking again, as if he wasn’t home alone at this time of day. “Yooo…” His voice was lower, like he was trying not to let anyone else hear. “You’re in that too? You gonna go full Gamma, bro?” He was talking like Finn knew what he was talking about. The look in Tyler’s eyes made it look like he was begging for validation, hoping that Finn was one of “them.” Who “them” was exactly was still unknown to Finn, but his catch-up call was turning out more relevant than he realized it would be. “I… I just heard about it a couple days ago,” Finn lied, trying to maintain a cool tone and contain his immediate urge to go on with a barrage of questions. “I think I wanna look more into it but don’t know much… But it sounds like you know more than me.” “Nah, I don’t know much,” Tyler said, relaxing a little bit. “I just got into it a few months ago. I’m just hyped I finally met someone else who can understand my Hulkhood journey, bro.” “A few months ago?” Ignoring the weird terminology popping up again, Finn tried to chart out the timeline. This meant that he must’ve gotten hooked… “Like a little before you left, I started getting Green Wave stuff on my TikKot and Britter feeds. I thought it was a bunch of bullshit, so I used to just scroll past it as soon as I could recognize what it was…” Tyler shook his head and grinned, as if he was recalling naivete. “Just a few days after you left for the big city, my feeds were completely swamped with the Green Wave. I tried avoiding social media for a couple days but I decided I should just check some of these people out. Understand what they’re saying so I knew what I was up against.” Finn interjected. “But it didn’t turn out that way.” “Nah, bro. I finally sat down and scrolled through. At first it was just dumb, filler shit. Then I started seeing more and I started understanding… Even though I hated them at the beginning, I just realized I didn’t fully disagree with them. Then I realized they kinda opened my eyes in a different way. Like fuck, they’re right, there’s a Hulk inside me waiting to be unleashed…” Finn shifted uncomfortably as he saw Tyler stare off into the distance, biting his lip, his arm moving in a way that suggested him adjusting a half-hard dick. (Or was that just Finn’s imagination?) “Remember how I got hired at the gym and they never gave me a schedule? I guess I was a seasonal hire and didn’t realize it, ‘cause the next week they finally had me working in the gym. And that’s also when I actually started working out too. By Wednesday I’d woken up to the sound of my Gamma Protein being delivered to my door.” “That’s a fast change.” “That’s what my dad said.” A smirk came across Tyler’s face. “Imagine the look on his face when he saw me walking in and finally noticing the gains. The growth. I told him I was serious about this shit. He sent me some Green Wave videos he didn’t even realize was Green Wave stuff, which just cemented this shit for me even more. We started bonding again, to be honest. Bro, he ordered me a tub of the Gamma Labs protein powder, and it came in yesterday.” “That’s it?” Finn tried to imagine himself witnessing the changes in real time, but it all still seemed a bit too unrealistic. Too drastic. Tyler nodded. “Look, I don’t give a fuck what everyone else says, bro. They’re just haters. They just don’t understand what it feels to finally be free and know it.” Finn grimaced at the wording. “You make it sound almost like a cult.” “It’s not, I swear! It’s just opened my eyes, a little, you know?” “What is it, then? Like what exactly is the Green Wave?” “It’s just…” “Just what?” “I don’t know how to explain it, bro.” “Well try! How can you not explain it after 3 months?” Finn’s neutral, friendly tone broke for a moment, sounding more forceful and irritated. Tyler just chuckled before taking a hard look at Finn, almost studying him. “Look man, if you’re that curious, you gotta check it out yourself. I think you’ll resonate with it, bro.” Finn could’ve sworn Tyler’s brown eyes looked a lil green as the light hit them. He blinked, and the green was gone. After the call, Finn got dinner: some spicy tofu dish and fresh greens from the Chinese place around the corner. The whole time, Finn couldn’t stop thinking about his chat with Tyler. It just seemed a little strange that Tyler had slipped into it and changed so quickly. He didn’t seem like the kind of guy to get sucked in just by watching some random videos online. That’s not to say that Tyler didn’t seem happy or like he was taking care of himself, it’s just… A weird shift. He was missing something. When he went to bed that night, it weighed on his mind. This didn’t seem very interesting at first, but seeing Tyler talk and carry himself the way he did seemed a little sobering. He did want to understand. As he laid there, earbuds in, he decided to do a deep dive once again. He pulled up his burner account on TikKot once again, hoping that maybe a couple more scrolls could illuminate his friend’s motivations now. Instead, Finn was disappointed to find that his new scrolls weren’t bringing up anything new — just the same kind of generic motivation edits and short videos of people trying to show off their progress in the gym. There was nothing new. Nothing interesting. Nothing provocative. And so he eventually slipped into his sleep. It was too boring. With his earbuds still inside, the noise of his feed continued to fill his ears, dumping its cacophony unprocessed. Words whispered into his ears began to sound like Tyler’s voice, echoing what he said before: “a Hulk inside waiting to be unleashed…” — “GET THE FUCK OFF YOUR ASS AND START MOVING, LITTLE BITCH.” The loud, bass-y voice suddenly blared in his ears, startling him out of a deep sleep and back to consciousness. Finn nearly had a heart attack. He immediately pulled his earbuds out and threw them across his bed. Palming and massaging his face with both hands, trying to rouse himself awake, he struggled to reorient himself. He felt well rested yet restless. Looking down, feeling a dampness around his neck and chest, he was shocked to see his shirt was actually drenched, as if he’d run a marathon in his sleep. And at the back of his head, a hazy, tingly sensation as he tried to shake the ‘sleep’ off. Feeling around his bed, he finally picked up his concerningly warm phone, playing a short clip from some podcast on TikKot. Then he looked down at the caption — tagged with #greenwave — and username behind the clip — “Intelligencia Pod”. He didn’t see this account yesterday despite his diligent searching and decided to screenshot it for his later reference. “Geez, I must have left it on auto-scroll all night…” Finn muttered. Then he looked to see his phone’s battery — at an abysmal 11% — and the time, evoking a horrendous horror — “Holy fuck, I’m already 6 minutes late?” Finn rushed to beat the clock. He typically had a whole morning routine and never missed it. Now, he had to skip it, instead rushing to brush his teeth and wash his face, foregoing the shower in favor of cologne and body spray he never even knew he had, and quickly throwing on the first clothes he could find before making his way to the office. What he didn’t notice as he rushed in the bathroom, was his phone, still open to TikKot, scrolling on automatic once again, passing a few seemingly ordinary clips. Maybe if Finn had lingered a while longer he would’ve noticed words flashing on the screen, with binaural beats and subliminals pulsating through the speakers. — Today was going to be a long day. “Are you okay, Finn?” He looked up to see Marty, his mentor popping by his desk for the fourth time that day. Finn tried to dust himself off, an attempt to make himself look more presentable in spite of his disheveled experience. “Yeah, yeah, I’m great. Why?” “Just checking,” Marty said. “You just came in late, looking a lil rough this morning. I’d never seen you show up like that.” “Yeah, I’m fine. Just, uh… Just overslept my alarms a little bit. I really am fine, though.” “Really?” It was true. Despite his bad start to the day, Finn was strangely feeling more energetic and eager to seize the day. He hadn’t felt this motivated in months. The only issue was that with the energy seemed to be a lack of focus. He was getting distracted from his work, his mind and fingers always making their way to TikKot on his phone before he stopped himself. Marty gave Finn a long hard look before he sighed. “You know what? Take the afternoon off.” Finn’s head snapped over. “Take the afternoon off?” “You’re one of the best interns this firm has ever had, and the longest one we’ve ever retained. It’s beyond worrying to see a bright star like you so off your game today.” “But I need the hours! Seriously, I’m fine,” Finn protested. “I can clean myself up for the rest of the day. I need to be here.” Marty shook his head. “You can stay til lunch, but I want you to rest. Don’t worry about your hours — consider it a fully paid half day. You deserve a break, kid.” With the rest of his day cleared, Finn was left with nothing to do. It was only at this point he’d started to realize that his life was empty; his weekday cycle was just waking up, working, eating, then sleeping. He hadn’t a clue of what to do til he stepped into the breakroom. He was idly pacing around the room as he contemplated grabbing one of the donuts left out by one of his coworkers when he jumped at the sound of the door creaking open. In a panic, he scrambled to look like he was in the middle of some meaningful action, maybe about to grab a donut, before he saw who was at the door. Walking in was a guy not much older than Finn, standing much taller than him at 6’2”, his dark sandy blond hair cut to a short cropped undercut, his cool gray eyes wandering around the room before settling on Finn. His stoic expression shifted to accommodate a slight grin as he nodded to the intern. His plain office-appropriate shirt and tie did little to conceal the young man’s physique, only sparing spectators the details of the precise angles of his muscle insertions while betraying the shape and density of his muscles. “‘Sup, Finn,” he said plainly. “Hi Brian,” Finn muttered. Brian had been brought on as the firm’s newest junior associate just as the internship season had picked up, hired straight out of college somewhere in South Carolina. Finn hadn’t paid him much mind at all, barely prodding anyone with questions and never questioning how little the two crossed paths, if they’d even see each other. He wasn’t one for stereotypes, but Finn just thought Brian had that look to him that said they wouldn’t quite… align, so to speak. Brian looked like the type of guy that would be on the other side of his issues. Coupled with his apparent lack of enthusiasm for progress and his masculine bravado, Finn just steered away. He wasn’t his kind of crowd. But today, Finn was ogling him. He felt drawn to him. “So, uh… You’re grabbing a donut, huh?” “Nah.” Brian walked past him to the office fridge and opening it. “Just getting some protein in.” He reached in and pulled out a bottle of Gamma Labs Mass Milk, with its unassuming white packaging and a deep green cap. “Right.” Finn sheepishly withdrew his hand, as if not to let his habits offend the gymgoer in the room. A distinct snap sounded through the room as Brian quickly and forcefully opened the bottle. “So you taking an early lunch?” Finn shook his head and lightly chuckled. “No, I… Well, Marty let me take the rest of the day off. I’m just hanging out in here before I go.” He shuffled to the side, allowing a clear path from Brian to the door. “Oh! Sweet,” Brian said simply. Finn was waiting for him to leave, but the tall associate instead pulled a chair beside him, angling it towards Finn before sitting in it. His legs were spread casually, his left elbow resting on the table looking up at Finn. It felt like Brian was fucking with him honestly, but Finn was feeling confused more than anything. Why is this guy entertaining a conversation with him? Brian took a gulp of milk, a loud ‘glug’ sound unnerving Finn. “So what’s your plan for the rest of the day?” “I don’t know. I don’t really do much since the internship usually takes up so much time…” Finn felt so awkward talking. Even as he did, his eyes were glued to Brian setting the milk bottle down as he tilted his thick neck, stretching it and showing off the striations of his subtle traps — then lifting an arm to scratch the back of his head, as his white shirt slightly tightened around his biceps and shoulders before he relaxed. “Really?” Brian leaned forward, letting Finn take in the broadness and width of his shoulders and the way his shirt hugged his chest. “You look like you’d have a lot of hobbies. I thought a guy like you would be like… a painter or some shit.” The mild stereotyping would’ve ordinarily annoyed Finn, but he had no place to talk since he categorized Brian as one of those entitled jock types. “Well I used to skate, but I…” Finn watched the slight flex of Brian’s bicep as he went to take another gulp of his milk. He hated that he was noticing all of this right now, but with Brian just there in his sight, he just couldn’t help but notice. He ended up wondering if… “I… gotta hit the gym.” “Huh.” Brian’s eyes lit up at Finn’s words, and he stopped himself from taking another sip. He looked Finn up and down, almost studying him. “I never took you for someone who lifts. That sleeper build must be fucking crazy, dude.” It took a moment for Finn to fully process what Brian was implying before he exclaimed, “No, no, no. I mean like... I’m interested in maybe starting to hit the gym. Not that it’s on my schedule. It’s just been on his mind, like maybe I should start going…” Finn’s brown eyes were wide as he talked. He honestly didn’t know what he was talking about himself — what he was saying was a total fabrication just to make himself seem relatable or on the same level. But he’s usually not afraid to say it: that’s not his crowd. “That’s what’s up,” Brian affirmed, his voice taking on a more casual and irritatingly familiar fratty cadence. He kept his eyes locked on Finn, looking him up and down before speaking again. “Hey, uh. I’m gonna be off in a couple hours actually. If you’re down for it, you could come to my gym.” Panic. “No, it’s okay,” Finn said quickly. “I’m heading home after this, I’m down by 87th and 52nd…” “That’s perfect!” Brian’s eyes lit up even more. “I go to Phelps Fitness on 87th and 50th. It’s the one that used to be Energy Gym, but some chain bought it out.” “But for me — I just don’t know if it’s for me. Like I’ve never even touched a weight,” Finn tried to reason. His bashfulness was genuine, and he was quickly realizing he should’ve just admitted that he didn’t give a fuck about the gym. Brian instead took it as a challenge. “That’s just fear, dude. Fear is what keeps men like you and me from reaching our potential.” He stood up as he crushed the rest of the milk. “Come on! You said you were interested. Just tag along, I can show you a couple workouts, then you can decide whether or not it’s for you. Deal?” This was far from anything Finn would seek out for himself. He’s a proud bookworm, armed with political theory and psychology. After all, the pen is mightier than the sword. Plus he has his fill of physical activity in his walks around the city. But in the back of his head, a voice was pushing him to try — plus he had no excuse not to. Finn couldn’t place exactly why he felt uncomfortable feeling the urge, or where the urge had come from. Years of lack of interest suddenly flipped to a cautious interest. Not that there was anything wrong with it. It’s good to want to be stronger after all. Finn looked up to Brian. “Sure,” he said, looking a little confused by his own decision. Something inside told him this was the right choice. “Yeah, I guess it wouldn’t hurt.” Brian grinned. “Hell yeah. Alright, I’ll message you or something. I’ll be out in a couple hours and let you know.” He extended his hand. Finn awkwardly reached forward to shake it, just for his business shake being subverted by Brian dapping him up before he left the room. All alone in the breakroom once again, Finn began to agonize over the idea of scrawny him struggling to bench just 10 pounds. A part of him wanted to be able to bench 10,000.

Hi guys. Long time lurker here. I've been working on a story blending together the elements of some of my favorites, including "Jason: The Bigger the Better," "Elongro," "A New Performance Incentive," and "Contract Law" with my own twists. I love guys growing huge, but I don't see enough of them adjusting to their new bodies. Don't expect a ton of sex or continuing growth--the main character grows all at once and then the rest of the story is about him adjusting (although there will be plenty of explicit scenes and some continued growth). It's a slice of life, and there will be a lot of repetitive scenes. There's a bit of an overarching plot that begins after the initial growth adjustment but nothing too complicated. No, I will not be taking suggestions, the story is already written and I'm just making slight edits. Hope you enjoy! KING OF THE COURT PROLOGUE Vikram Singh, the youngest sibling at 25, often finds himself in the towering shadows of his brothers, both literally and figuratively. His eldest brother, Gurinder, stands at a formidable 6 foot 7 inches, with a presence as commanding as his height. At 32, Gurinder's life is a testament to discipline and precision, his career as a software developer marked by a series of calculated moves that have led to a string of successes. His short topknot and beard are not just a style statement but a reflection of his no-nonsense approach to life. He speaks sparingly, but when he does, his words carry the weight of thoughtful analysis. Harminder, the middle brother, is even taller at 6 foot 9 inches. His fashion is as sharp as his wit, with three-piece suits that seem to be crafted just for him. His jet-black hair, always in a perfect coiff, complements his meticulously groomed short beard. As an attorney at counsel at Gully & Sons LLP, Harminder's brilliance is as renowned as his sarcasm. His reputation precedes him, not only within the legal community, where he's been named the #1 Young Lawyer to watch, but also in social circles where his charm makes him a favorite among women. His ambition is palpable, with his eyes firmly set on the prize of partnership. In contrast, Vikram, or Vik as he's affectionately known, carries a different kind of presence. Standing at 5 foot 9 inches, he lacks the imposing stature of his brothers but makes up for it with a charisma that is all his own. His low taper fade haircut and short beard give him a boyish charm that endears him to those he meets. As a first-year associate at Gully & Sons LLP, Vik's journey is just beginning. His honesty and trustworthiness have earned him the respect of his peers, even if he doesn't always feel like the sharpest tool in the shed. Living together in a house Gurinder owned in the city, the brothers' interactions are a mix of playful banter and deep-seated loyalty. The house is one with tall ceilings, tall doors, and wide halls to accommodate the two huge older Singh boys. Gurinder and Harminder, protective to a fault, often treat Vik like the baby of the family, their teasing a sign of affection, albeit sometimes bordering on annoyance. Vik, for his part, navigates their overprotectiveness with a mix of frustration and love, knowing that beneath the surface, there's an unbreakable bond that ties them together. Their home is a microcosm of their world, where each brother's unique traits contribute to a larger, more complex picture. It's a place where Vik's charm, Harminder's intellect, and Gurinder's stoicism come together, creating a balance that, while sometimes precarious, always finds its way back to harmony. CHAPTER ONE: A WHOLE NEW WORLD Exhausted from the relentless demands of his role at Gully & Sons LLP, Vikram had succumbed to the comfort of his silk pajamas, a small act of rebellion against the endless hours. He would keep them in his office and wear them once everyone else had left to relax. He looked stupid in them—like Ebineezer Scrooge in A Christmas Carol. But Vik was a sucker for comfort. The office was silent, a stark contrast to the cacophony of the day. As he settled into his chair, the case files for Accelercola—an energy drink company under fire for its potentially lethal product—loomed over him like a dark cloud. The company came under fire when it was revealed that a certain batch of the drink contained over four times the amount of caffeine it was supposed to have, causing heart attacks in several customers. The senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, had entrusted him with a critical task: to send a batch of the contaminated energy drink for testing. But fatigue clouded Vikram's judgment, and he placed the case of Accelercola perilously close to his personal cache of Diet Coke. Hours ticked by, and the night deepened. Vikram's hand, guided by muscle memory, reached for a can. The hiss of the opening was familiar, but the taste was anything but. A fiery sensation spread through his mouth, an unexpected spiciness that made him gasp. Heat flushed through his body, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. Panic set in just as darkness claimed him, and he collapsed into a cold sweat. When consciousness returned, the world seemed different—smaller. Vikram's silk pajamas were stretched to their limits, barely containing the new, muscular form beneath. He was a giant among men, standing at an astonishing 12 feet. The ceiling, once a distant overhead, now allowed for only a foot of clearance. A primal urge led him to the bathroom, but the journey was fraught with obstacles. The doorway, a portal he had passed through countless times, was now a barrier. His head met the wall with a thud, leaving a dent as a testament to his newfound stature. Cursing under his breath, Vikram maneuvered through the wreckage, his body a mass of rippling muscles and raw power. The bathroom mirror revealed the extent of his transformation. His reflection was that of a Desi Hercules, a bodybuilder with a physique that artists would clamor to sculpt. A smile crept across his face, a mix of disbelief and excitement. "This is gonna be good," he murmured, his voice a deep, resonant timbre that vibrated through the room. Vikram's mind raced with possibilities. His brothers, always the protectors, would now see him in a new light. The cases that had weighed him down seemed trivial in comparison to the strength he now possessed. As he explored his new form, a sense of invincibility washed over him. He was no longer just Vikram Singh, the overwhelmed attorney—he was a force to be reckoned with, and he was more than ready to embrace this extraordinary twist of fate. He managed to pull down his barely together silk pajama bottoms without tearing them to shreds. Vik suddenly because aware of the new size of his phallus. Vik had always been average in every department. But this thing was monstrous. Vik realized he was too tall to piss in the urinal standing up. He fell to his knees and the bathroom shook as he released his firehose piss in the bowl. The sensation of the powerful piss stream traveling down his long and girthy tool was euphoric. The sound of his powerful stream echoed off the bathroom walls, reverberating with a force that matched his newfound physical strength. Vikram couldn't help but marvel at the sheer intensity of the experience. As he stood up, a sense of euphoria surged through him, blending with the rush of adrenaline that came with his colossal transformation. As Vikram emerged from the bathroom, his new towering form was a sight to behold. Jasper, a fellow first-year who had arrived at the office unusually early (on a Saturday to boot), was frozen in place, his eyes wide with astonishment. The sight before him was something out of a comic book—a colleague who had grown into a giant overnight. "Vik... is that really you?" Jasper stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. With a grin, Vikram flexed his muscles, the sheer size of his biceps casting shadows on the walls. "It's me, Jasper. Just a bit... upgraded," Vikram replied, his deep voice filling the room. Jasper's initial shock gave way to curiosity as he circled Vikram, taking in the unbelievable transformation. "How did this even happen?" he asked, his scientific mind already running through the possibilities. Vikram, still reveling in his newfound strength, simply shrugged. "I guess I just needed a little pick-me-up," he joked, bouncing his pecs with a chuckle. Realizing the practicalities of the situation, Jasper quickly agreed to help Vikram find suitable clothing. Vik waited in his office, sitting on the floor and fondling his new muscles for about 2 hours. Jasper returned with an assortment of athletic and dress clothes, which, against all odds, fit Vikram's massive frame—albeit snugly. God knows where he got them, but Vik didn’t care. At least he could leave this office. As Vikram slipped into the black athletic shorts, he gave another flex for Jasper, who couldn't help but laugh. "You're going to need a whole new wardrobe, man," Jasper said, shaking his head in disbelief. The notification on Vikram's computer caught his eye, and he read aloud the message from the senior partner, Rebecca Lawson, granting him a day off on Monday for his hard work. "Looks like I've got some time to adjust to this," Vikram mused. Determined to leave the office before anyone else saw him, Vikram attempted the elevator, only to find that he was far too large to fit. The stairs were his only option, and as he descended the 51 flights, he felt the stairwell shrink around as his shoulders crashed into the walls, leaving many a dent in his wake. CHAPTER TWO: TELL IT TO ME STRAIGHT, DOC The morning air was crisp as Vikram stepped outside, the city still quiet in the early hours. With each stride, his towering form drew curious glances from the few passersby on the street. He made his way to the office of Dr. Julian Brownly, his endocrinologist, and the one person he hoped could make sense of his bewildering transformation. Vik had been seeing him since a potential thyroid scare a couple years ago. Dr. Brownly, a brilliant and handsome 30-year-old physician with a passion for bodybuilding, was taken aback as Vikram ducked through the doorway of his clinic. The doctor stood at a modest 5'9", a stark contrast to Vikram's colossal stature. "Vikram, what on earth..." Dr. Brownly trailed off, his professional curiosity piqued. Without wasting a moment, Dr. Brownly set to work, measuring Vikram's height, taking blood samples, and running a series of tests. The clinic seemed to shrink around them, the equipment dwarfed by Vikram's size. The doctor had to measure Vik laying down as there was no way he could reach his lofty head. “Twelve feet on the dot.” The doctor said, astonished. Vik sat up and flexed his arms— “I like how that sounds. Vikram the 12-foot-tall giant.” As he heard his measurement, Vik’s already immodest bulge thickened into a fat semi. The doctor could not help but stare, but quickly composed himself to return to his work. After a thorough examination, Dr. Brownly delivered his findings with a mixture of concern and astonishment. "The Accelercola—it wasn't the cause of your growth. It was laced with something lethal. But somehow, your body reacted... differently," he explained. Vikram listened intently as Dr. Brownly revealed the existence of a dormant 'giant gene' within him. A rush of hormones, triggered by the contaminated drink, had activated the gene, altering his body to save his life. A sense of pride swelled within Vikram. He stood taller—if that was even possible—and flexed his muscles, a playful smirk on his face. "So, I'm not just a giant in the courtroom now, huh?" he teased. Dr. Brownly couldn't help but smile at Vikram's good humor, despite the gravity of the situation. "You're certainly something special, Vikram. But we need to monitor you closely," he cautioned. Vikram nodded, but his attention was elsewhere. He caught his reflection in the mirror, his new form a marvel to behold. He bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples across his chest. The feeling was exhilarating, empowering. "Looks like I've got some new assets to work with," Vikram quipped, turning to Dr. Brownly, who was scribbling notes furiously. Dr. Brownly looked up, adjusting his glasses. "Just remember, don’t try to take on too much more heart stress. Your labs are perfect, better than perfect, but who knows what could happen," he said, with a tinge of concern. Vikram laughed, the sound deep and resonant. "Don't worry, Doc. I'll be fine. I think I might be close to invincible now." Vik glanced down at Dr. Brownly’s modest 5’9”. From his new vantage point, he laughed— “is that what I used to look like?” Vik came dangerously close to the doctor, his body heat radiating onto the smaller man. “No wonder Gurinder and Harminder thought I was a midget.” The doctor, a once proud bodybuilder gulped. “Let’s schedule a follow up in a few weeks to make sure you are still good.” With his newfound confidence, Vikram thanked Dr. Brownly and left the clinic, his mind racing with possibilities. The world was a different place for him now, and he was eager to explore it with his giant steps. As Vikram Singh, now a giant among men, exited Dr. Brownly's office, the morning rush was beginning to swell on the streets. His departure was anything but inconspicuous; pedestrians halted mid-stride, their expressions a blend of awe and disbelief. Children pointed, their eyes wide with wonder, while adults fumbled for their phones, eager to capture the extraordinary sight. Vikram, however, was unfazed by the attention. With a confident stride, he made his way to a local cafe, a quaint establishment he had frequented in his former, more average-sized life. CHAPTER THREE: SUPERHERO DAY Ducking to avoid the top frame, Vikram entered the cafe, the bell above the door jingling in his wake. He relished the sensation of his muscles flexing and contracting as he navigated the narrow doorway, the fabric of his black shorts stretched taut over his powerful legs. The cozy interior was a stark contrast to his grandiose physique. Patrons glanced up from their lattes and laptops, their conversations trailing off as they took in the sight of the colossal newcomer. Behind the counter stood Evan, a barista Vik had never seen before. His eyes met Vikram's, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange of mutual respect—Evan for the man who dared to dream beyond his size, and Vikram for the artist who sought to capture the essence of life in song. "Quite the entrance," Evan remarked, his tone light and playful. Vikram chuckled, the sound deep and resonant. "Just trying to fit in," he quipped, flexing his arms casually. The motion was fluid, a testament to his newfound strength and control. Evan couldn't help but be impressed. "Well, you certainly stand out," he said, reaching for the largest jug he could find. "And I suppose you'll be needing coffee to match." The two engaged in conversation, their topics ranging from the mundane to the profound. Vikram shared his aspirations and challenges, while Evan spoke of melodies and harmonies that danced in his head, waiting to be set free. As Evan prepared a giant jug of coffee, the rich aroma filling the cafe, Vikram found himself grateful for the normalcy of the interaction. It was a reminder that despite his dramatic change, the simple pleasures of life—like a good chat over coffee—remained unchanged. Evan slid the jug across the counter, a smile playing on his lips. "Here you go, a brew fit for a giant." Vikram accepted the jug with a nod of thanks, his large hands enveloping the container. "You know, Evan, maybe this size isn't such a bad thing after all," he mused, the steam from the coffee warming his face. Evan laughed, the sound mingling with the soft notes of jazz playing in the background. "Just don't outgrow us all, Vik." With a final wave, Vikram left the cafe, his spirits lifted by the encounter. The city was waking up, and with each step, he felt more at ease in his towering frame, ready to face whatever the day might bring. --- Vikram, with his newfound stature, strode through the city streets, the giant coffee jug in his hand now seeming no larger than a regular cup. His destination was the law library, a repository of legal wisdom where he hoped to unearth a long-forgotten case citation for work. The morning sun cast long shadows on the pavement, mirroring the elongated silhouette of his imposing figure. As he approached the library, a shrill screech pierced the air. Vikram's sharp eyes caught sight of a school bus, its frantic driver wrestling with the steering wheel as the vehicle barreled down the street, brakes evidently failed. Without a moment's hesitation, Vikram set his jug down and sprinted towards the impending disaster. The ground trembled beneath his colossal strides. Onlookers gasped, their fears for the children on the bus momentarily eclipsed by the spectacle of this giant man in motion. Vikram reached the bus just as it neared a busy intersection. With a roar of effort, he planted his feet firmly on the asphalt and extended his arms, his hands grasping the rear of the bus. Metal groaned under the force of his grip, and with a herculean heave, Vikram slowed the bus's momentum. Sparks flew as his shoes slid across the ground, his muscles bulging with the strain. Inch by inch, he brought the runaway vehicle to a halt, just shy of the crosswalk. As the dust settled, Vikram stood tall, towering over the bus. The children inside, wide-eyed and breathless, peered out the windows at their savior. The driver, overwhelmed with relief, mouthed a silent 'thank you' as emergency services arrived on the scene. Vikram surveyed the crowd that had gathered, their expressions a mix of awe and gratitude. He had become more than just a lawyer or a giant; he was a hero in the truest sense. With a nod to the first responders, he retrieved his coffee jug and continued on his way to the library, his heart pounding not from exertion, but from the realization of his own strength and the difference he could make. --- The library doors, once imposing, now felt like gateways to a new chapter in his life. As he ducked inside, Vikram knew that no matter how tall he stood, it was his actions that truly made him larger than life. Vikram's arrival at the library was a moment of relief; the high ceilings allowed him to stand tall, unencumbered by the fear of bumping his head. The scent of old books and the quiet whispers of knowledge-seeking patrons filled the air. It was here, amidst the rows of legal tomes, that he met Marcus. Marcus, the law librarian, was a 28-year-old with a physique that spoke of hours dedicated to bodybuilding. Yet, even his well-defined muscles seemed modest in comparison to Vikram's towering form. Marcus couldn't hide his fascination, his eyes tracing the contours of Vikram's massive frame, which dwarfed his own 6-foot stature. "Never thought I'd meet a real-life Goliath in the stacks," Marcus joked, breaking the ice. Vikram laughed, the sound echoing off the library walls. "And I never thought I'd need to duck under doorways," he replied, gesturing to his height. As they conversed about obscure case laws and landmark rulings, a camaraderie formed between them. Their shared passion for the law bridged the gap that Vikram's size might have created. It wasn't long before Marcus enlisted Vikram's help with a problem: the library's ladder was broken, and a stack of books awaited reshelving on the highest shelves. With ease, Vikram lifted the volumes, organizing them with a care that belied his size. Marcus directed him to the right sections, impressed by Vikram's ability to handle the delicate task. After the work was done, Marcus scribbled his phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Vikram. "How about we hit the gym together? I could use a workout buddy, especially one who doesn't need a spotter for the heavy weights," he said with a grin. Vikram accepted the offer with a nod. "I'm in. It's not every day you find a friend who's not intimidated by a little extra height," he responded, tucking the number into his pocket. As Vikram left the library, he felt a sense of belonging. His size might have changed, but his ability to connect with others hadn't. With a new friend and potential gym partner, Vikram's world seemed a little less daunting. --- Vikram's stomach grumbled with the ferocity of a thunderstorm, echoing off the skyscrapers as he lumbered down the street. Hunger pangs struck with such intensity that he half-expected to see a 'Feed Me' sign hanging from his neck. Spotting an 'All You Can Eat' buffet, his face lit up like the neon sign above the entrance. As he ducked into the restaurant, a collective gasp rose from the patrons. The maître d' froze, clipboard in hand, eyes tracing the arc of Vikram's stooped entry. "Table for one?" he ventured, the question sounding more like a hope against hope. Vikram nodded, his eyes already scanning the smorgasbord of culinary delights. The maître d' led him to a table, but it was clear that no mere piece of furniture could accommodate Vikram's colossal frame. With a sheepish grin, Vikram opted to stand, his plate resting on the table like a toy saucer. Plate after plate, Vikram sampled everything—the roast beef, the sushi, the exotic cheeses, and an impressive mountain of shrimp. The other diners watched in awe, their own forks paused mid-air as Vikram devoured dish after dish. The chefs in the back began to sweat, their culinary creations disappearing faster than they could say 'buffet.' Finally, with the contented sigh of a man who had eaten his fill, Vikram leaned back—careful not to topple over the dessert cart—and let out a belch that rumbled through the restaurant like a bass note in a symphony. Patrons chuckled, and even the staff couldn't suppress their smiles. The restaurant owners, a charming couple who had never seen their buffet so thoroughly appreciated, approached Vikram with a mix of trepidation and fascination. "Sir, we must say, we've never had a customer quite like you," the wife said, her eyes wide with wonder. Vikram winked, flexing an arm as thick as a tree trunk. "Well, I do have quite the appetite. Hope I didn't cause too much trouble," he teased, the corner of his mouth twitching with a playful smirk. The husband laughed, shaking his head. "Trouble? No, no. You've set a new record! Tell you what, come back anytime, and we'll make sure to reinforce the tables." As Vikram thanked them and squeezed back out the door, the couple exchanged glances. "Maybe we should start a new promotion," the husband mused. Vikram strolled away, his hunger sated and his spirits high. The city had never seemed so small, nor the buffet so endless. CHAPTER FOUR: SHOWDOWN AT THE SINGH HOUSE Vikram's journey home was a study in contrasts. The familiar streets seemed narrower, the doorways smaller, and his own house appeared as if it had shrunk. He had to twist and turn to squeeze through the front door, feeling a bit like Alice after she drank the potion in Wonderland. Inside, the world was different from this new vantage point. The ceilings felt lower, the furniture doll-sized. Vikram marveled at the transformation, a grin spreading across his face as he realized the power and size he now possessed. He stretched out an arm, his hand almost spanning the width of the hallway. The sensation was intoxicating. Gurinder walked in first, his eyes glued to his phone, not noticing the colossal figure of his younger brother. It wasn't until he bumped into Vikram's leg, which he mistook for a new, oddly placed column, that he looked up. "Vik...?" Gurinder's phone clattered to the floor, his voice a mix of shock and awe. "What in the world happened to you?" Harminder, entering behind him, stopped dead in his tracks. "You're... huge!" he exclaimed, his eyes traveling the length of Vikram's towering form. Vikram beamed, his chest swelling with pride. "Yeah, it's a long story. Let's just say I had a bit of a growth spurt." Gurinder circled Vikram, his analytical mind kicking in. "This is incredible. You must be over twelve feet tall! How do you feel?" Vikram could sense the shift in dynamics as he towered over his brothers, the air thick with unspoken tension. Gurinder's excitement was palpable, his hands gesturing animatedly as he bombarded Vikram with queries about his newfound stature. Harminder, usually the most confident of the trio, now seemed withdrawn, unable to meet Vikram's gaze directly. “What the hell is that?” Harminder asked, pointing at Vik’s prodigal crotch bulge. “Oh, this?” Vik asked innocently as he gave it a squeeze, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Seems like my growth spurt affected more than just my height and muscles," he replied with a chuckle. Harminder blushed furiously, averting his eyes as if trying to unsee what he had just witnessed. Gurinder, ever the scientist, leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. As they settled into the living room, Gurinder couldn't contain his curiosity any longer. "How did this happen? Are you some sort of superhero now?" he blurted out, eyes wide with wonder. Vikram chuckled, running a hand through his hair that seemed to touch the ceiling effortlessly. "I wish it were that simple. Long story short: I feel like one,” he replied, trying to downplay the magnitude of his transformation. Harminder finally spoke up, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and envy. "I can't believe this! How did you get so huge overnight?" Harminder's voice quivered with a hint of jealousy, his eyes flickering between admiration and resentment. “And why do you get to be the giant?" Vikram shrugged, a small earthquake in the gesture. "I guess I just got lucky. Or maybe it's karma for all those times you guys used me as an armrest." Vikram could sense the emotional turmoil within his middle brother and decided to address it head-on. "I know this might seem overwhelming, but it's still me, Harminder. Just a different version. And who knows, maybe this could be a blessing in disguise. We'll figure it out together," Vikram said, his tone gentle yet firm. Gurinder nodded in agreement, offering his support with a reassuring smile. "Yeah, bro. We're here for you no matter what. You're still the same Vikram we've always known, just a bit... enhanced," he added with a chuckle. Harminder's expression softened as he absorbed their words. Slowly, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "I… I’m still your big bro, I can run circles around you at work, and I can still pummel you. Well, Mr. Giant, how about I prove that size isn't everything? I challenge you to a wrestling match." Vik’s arched an eyebrow, “At work, sure, no doubt. But the pummeling?” A wry smile formed across Vik’s lips, “You wanna go?” --- The backyard of the Singh household had been transformed into an impromptu wrestling ring, the grassy expanse a stage for the brothers' test of strength. Vik, the youngest and now the largest, stood at the center, his massive form casting a long shadow in the afternoon sun. Gurinder and Harminder, no strangers to physical contests, eyed their younger brother with a mix of anticipation and wariness. They were tall and athletic, but next to Vik, they seemed almost ordinary. As the makeshift bell rang, Vik's deep voice boomed across the yard. "Ready to learn a lesson from your little brother?" he teased, a playful smirk on his face. The wrestling began, and it was immediately clear that Vik's size and strength were in a league of their own. His movements were fluid and precise, each muscle in his body working in perfect harmony. His arms, thick as tree trunks, wrapped around his brothers with ease, lifting them off the ground as if they were children. Gurinder grunted as he tried to find leverage, but Vik's grip was unyielding. "I have to admit, you've become quite the force of nature," he said, struggling to break free. Harminder, caught in a similar hold, couldn't help but let out a laugh despite his predicament. "I think 'force of nature' is an understatement. He's more like a one-man earthquake." Vik chuckled, the sound resonating through the air. Vik's muscles rippled under his skin, their power evident in the way they flexed and bulged with every exertion. His brothers could feel the immense strength coursing through him, their bodies pressed against his like pebbles against a boulder. Harminder and Gurinder grunted and strained against Vik's overwhelming force, their attempts to break free met with little success He released his brothers gently, allowing them to regain their footing. "I can't deny it; I love being this huge, this powerful. It's like I've been reborn as an alpha, and I'm not going to lie—it feels incredible." The brothers circled each other again, their movements a dance of power and agility. Vik's legs, each the size of a small person, propelled him forward with surprising speed. His back, a broad canvas of rippling muscles, flexed with each twist and turn. As the match continued, Vik's dominance was undeniable. He moved with a confidence that came from knowing he was the strongest, the biggest, the alpha. And yet, there was a grace to his actions, a reminder that he was still their brother, still Vik. When Vikram finally pinned Harminder to the ground, it was with a gentleness that belied his gargantuan form. Lying on the grass, Harminder conceded, "Alright, you win, Vik. This new size of yours... it's something else." Vikram helped his brother to his feet, his laughter booming across the yard. "I think I could get used to this.” The tournament ended with laughter and backslaps, the brothers acknowledging Vik's superiority in good spirits.As they caught their breath, Vikram bounced his pecs, the movement sending ripples through his muscles. "Still think size isn't everything?" Vik's thoughts were on the future, on the possibilities that lay ahead for a man of his size and strength. Gurinder chided Vik, “Just don’t become a bully.” Vikram shook his head. "Never. I'm still your little brother, just a little... bigger." After their match with Vik, Gurinder and Harminder stood up, shaking off the defeat with good humor. They locked eyes, the unspoken challenge hanging between them. It was Gurinder who broke the silence, his voice laced with competitive spirit. "Alright, Harminder, you and I haven't had a proper go in a while. Let's see if you've still got it." Harminder smirked, rolling his shoulders in anticipation. "You're on, Gurinder. But don't expect any brotherly mercy from me." The two brothers circled each other on the soft grass, their athletic forms a testament to years of friendly rivalry. They lunged and parried, each seeking an advantage, their movements a dance of strength and agility. As the match progressed, it was clear that both brothers were evenly matched, each countering the other's moves with practiced ease. But it was Gurinder who found the opening, a momentary lapse in Harminder's defense, and with a swift maneuver, he took his brother down to the ground. Harminder grunted as he hit the grass, a mix of surprise and respect flashing in his eyes. "Well played, Gurinder. I guess you've still got the edge," he conceded, offering his hand for Gurinder to help him up. Gurinder pulled Harminder to his feet, a triumphant grin on his face. "It's all in the technique. But you put up a good fight, brother." The brothers shared a laugh, their bond unshaken by the outcome of the match. As they walked back to the house, their conversation turned to plans for the next family tournament, where they would once again test their mettle against each other—and against the giant that was their younger brother, Vik. Vikram's new size and strength were overwhelming, his pecs bouncing in a triumphant dance as Harminder looked on, defeated but impressed. CHAPTER FIVE: BED AND BREAKFAST The night had fallen, and the house was quiet as Vikram, now a giant among men, prepared for bed. He entered his bedroom—a room that once felt spacious, now seemed like a dollhouse around his massive frame. "Alright, Vik, let's see if we can do this without breaking anything," he muttered to himself, a habit he found comforting in the face of his new reality. He raised his arms for a goodnight stretch, misjudging his own strength and size. His fist connected with the ceiling with a thud, leaving a hole where smooth plaster once was. "Oops," he chuckled, "Guess I don't know my own strength yet." Carefully, he maneuvered towards the bed, the furniture creaking a warning. He sat down gingerly, only to hear the wooden frame groan under his weight before it surrendered with a crack, the mattress hitting the floor. "Well, that's not going to work," he said with a resigned laugh, looking at the bed now resembling a nest rather than a place to sleep. Lying down proved to be another challenge; his feet dangled off the edge, scraping against the wall. "I'm going to need a bigger bed," he mused aloud, the absurdity of the situation not lost on him. Despite the discomfort, exhaustion took over, and Vikram drifted off to sleep. His snores were deep and guttural, vibrating through the house, a testament to his new, gargantuan size. The walls trembled with each breath, a lullaby of sorts that echoed his earlier thoughts. Gurinder, from upstairs, heard the sounds. "With great size comes great... snoring" he mused. Morning light streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on Vikram's face as he stirred from his slumber. For a moment, he lay still, the events of the previous day feeling like fragments of a dream. But as he attempted to stretch, his hand met the resistance of the ceiling—reality came crashing down. The transformation was real; he was a giant. With a groan that sounded more like a growl, Vikram rolled out of bed—or what was left of it—and stumbled towards the kitchen. His movements were awkward, uncoordinated, like a puppeteer learning the strings. "Time for breakfast," he mumbled to himself, his voice a deep rumble. The kitchen, once a place of culinary experiments, now felt like a dollhouse. Vikram ducked under the doorway, his tighty-whiteys hugging his massive frame, leaving little to the imagination. The sight was enough to stop his brothers, Gurinder and Harminder, in their tracks. "Vik, for heaven's sake, put on some clothes!" Gurinder chided, trying to avert his eyes. Harminder just whistled. "You're going to need a custom tailor, brother. At least make sure they’re clean before leaving your room." Vik's looked down as his enormous manhood and testicles bulged, the fabric of his underwear stretched to its limit. A huge spot of precum made his underwear almost see-through at his massive cock head. The scent of musk and sweat emanating from Vikram's groin was strong, an earthy and slightly sweet smell that only added to the intensity of his current state. It was unlike anything Gurinder or Harminder had ever seen, a testament to his new size. Ignoring their comments, Vikram set about making breakfast. He cracked eggs with one hand, each one looking like a quail's egg between his fingers. The frying pan was comically small, but he managed, flipping pancakes that were more like silver dollars on the griddle. He raided the fridge, devouring everything in sight—bacon, bread, leftovers from last night's dinner. The protein powder was next; he tipped the container, and the contents vanished like dust in a vacuum. As he ate, his appetite seemed insatiable, each bite only fueling his hunger further. He finished with a belch that rattled the windows, a satisfied grin on his face. Gurinder, ever the analyst, had been calculating on his phone. "Vik, at this rate, you're going to eat us out of house and home. Literally." Vikram's smile faltered. "I... I didn't think about that. I'll cover the costs, don't worry." Harminder raised an eyebrow. "With what? You're going to need a raise just to pay for breakfast." The reality of his financial situation dawned on Vikram. His associate salary, once a source of pride, now seemed meager. "I'll figure something out," he said, determination setting in. "Maybe I'll start a side hustle. Giant for hire, anyone?" The brothers laughed, the tension easing. They would support Vikram, no matter his size or appetite. But as Vikram looked around at the empty shelves and the demolished pantry, he knew that being a giant in the modern world was going to require more than just a big personality.

Excellent! Great descriptions and a novel premise! Here's hoping we see more of Vito!

Awesome start to your story. I can’t wait to read more!

Clever and amusing!

Looking forward to the next part!

Hi guys. Here’s my new four-chapter story, with the setting being South Florida. The theme is what will probably become my usual, where a bodybuilder and a twink get sexually and romantically involved with each other. Hope you like it, and I would of course always appreciate any responses that you may have. Thanks, Dennis "CONDO HOOKUP" CHAPTER 1 Timmy was sitting at his desktop computer in his cramped apartment in a typically densely- populated beach city on the Gold Coast of Florida. A lot of his relaxing time at home was spent checking out the many bodybuilder sites. Today, he had one of his favorites open, something called Muscle Growth Forums, where he was about to look through all the gorgeous musclemen for his morning wank. Today he went to the ‘Morphed Guys & Skinny Guys’ thread which was of particular interest to him. He thought it was hot, loving the muscle-size differences between the two pictured handsome men shown. It often also showed the skinny guy touching the ripped bulging muscle of the handsome morphed bodybuilder. And sometimes they were even in an embrace. Gasp! What an ultimate fantasy that would be for Timmy. Yeah, he really looked forward to spending quality time doing just that now. But then he heard BZZZZZZ. “Shit,” Timmy thought. “Probably another solicitor calling me on my phone. I’ll put it on speaker to just hear their message if one was even left by them.” Solicitors rarely left messages, as they knew you were not going to call them back if they did. So, Timmy then went back to his very important activity of jerking his dick. Then the message came on…. “This is the Tahiti Sands calling to schedule your closing as well as the date for your move in. Please call us back at…” Timmy leaped for the phone, surrendering his most pleasurable pursuit to take this very important interruption. The new condominium had finally finished its construction and Timmy was so looking forward to being one of the first residents to move in. He had waited well over a year for its opening as he had purchased it during its preconstruction phase. He was thrilled that he would finally be living in the big glitzy apartment house that had a lot of amenities, including of course a pool and gym. Timmy was born Timothy Meijer in West Michigan, 39 years ago, of Dutch descent on his father’s side and Irish on his mother’s. Growing up blond and very cute, even beautiful some people said, got him lots of pinches of his cheeks from relatives. But at school it was the gay bullying that Timmy had often experienced and endured. By senior year of high school, he had grown to six feet tall, slim and very handsome. He kept the name ‘Timmy,’ preferring it to perhaps a more usual ‘Tim’ for adulthood. He got away from the high school abuse when he went off to a university in Florida, and never looked back. Sure, holidays were sometimes spent briefly in Michigan with family, but his home became where it was warmer in winter and where many areas of South Florida had very sizable gay populations. And it was where he was able to become a very successful model. His tall, slender, blond, very handsome look at South Beach shoots contrasted nicely with the perhaps more prevalent handsome Latino models. * After finally moving in and getting settled into his new apartment, Timmy explored the building, seeing the fancy social room for parties, the barbeque area, card room, game room, tennis and bocce courts, and then the Olympic size pool which was ‘manned’ by a full-time staff. The lifeguard there was a very attractive guy, but, after chatting with him a while, Timmy was not really interested in taking it a step further with potentially dating him. This lifeguard, unlike their usual reputation from some of the gay sex stories he read, really didn’t have the kind of muscle that got his juices flowing. The condo’s gym would be opening later that week, and there was much more muscle potential there, Timmy thought. And hoped. Soon after, on a day when the weather was very stormy and traveling perhaps somewhat dangerous, Timmy thought that it was now the perfect time to check out the gym. He took a quick shower, and then, as he was passing his bedroom’s full-length mirror, he gazed at himself for his usual critical assessment. He looked at his middle-aged slender body that was devoid of very much muscle, though he thought it was nicely toned. He also saw, and knew from professional experience and from casual admirers, that he was considered very handsome. He was hit on by men frequently because of that, but he rarely gave them a tumble. They were never muscle-guys, and Timmy just assumed that that was because they liked other muscle-guys and would not be interested in skinny him. Well, maybe with this very conveniently located gym downstairs he’ll be able to finally put on some muscle. He was determined to do mostly cardio, but with a mix of a little weight training. The latter was to perhaps get a better view of the potential muscle guys lifting nearby. And, if there was any eye candy there, that would keep him motivated to keep coming back. Actually, if he was being totally honest with himself, it was perhaps the only reason to go to the gym in the first place! Timmy scanned the large gym and did a quick perusal to see who else was there. It was a big building, and lots of people had moved in already, which was evidenced by how crowded the gym appeared. He looked around and saw a young heavy-set guy, a skinny older guy, three women who were chatting up a storm about their husbands or boyfriends, a married couple, an overweight guy, and several more skinny guys clustered near the wall. Everyone, it seemed, but his muscular Prince Charming. ‘Oh well, I guess I’ll start with the treadmill after I change,’ Timmy thought. ‘I’ll watch some television there and pass the time that way’. But wait! Timmy’s heart then immediately started leaping as he saw someone very interesting on the far side of the gym. Yes, a major muscle guy who had now made Timmy’s jaw drop. The guy was at the squat rack with an enormous amount of weight on his back. Timmy couldn’t help but stare at his muscles bulging in the pump. So huge and ripped. The bodybuilder then stood up with his back to the muscle-obsessed middle-aged guy, and Timmy was now able to make a study of the Adonis’s remarkably developed muscles on his back, which slimmed to an impossibly small waist in comparison. He saw that his glutes and hams were also extremely muscular as well. Timmy wondered, ‘Oh my god, have I died and gone to muscle-heaven? Is he real? Or is it my imagination going wild because I really wanted to see someone who looked just exactly like this?’ Timmy then squinted a little, and through the mirror that was in front of the bodybuilder, he made out that his muscle-guy was also very ruggedly handsome. Suddenly, the stud turned around and now Timmy was able to gaze at the enormous plates of bulging solid muscle on his chest as well as then definitely the largest biceps he had ever seen anywhere by far. Timmy estimated this guy’s waist and biceps to measure within just a few inches of each other. His delts and traps were also amazing to behold, and every inch of this bodybuilder was so perfectly symmetrically developed. No muscle was neglected. Timmy went a little south on his exploration of the spectacular landscape in his view and he now actually audibly gasped when he focused on the bodybuilder’s obscenely bulging crotch. He wondered if this stud had a hardon, or he was that big when soft. He laughed to himself at this question he had asked that he would obviously never get an answer to. Timmy saw that the muscle-stud also towered over the other guys around him and was twice as thick and wide as anyone else in the entire gym. But there was something about the bodybuilder’s handsome face that looked familiar to Timmy that he couldn’t quite place yet. It took several seconds more and then it clicked with him. “Yes, yes, that’s the new Mr. America! Biff something. Biff. Ummm, Biff Stevens. That’s who he is! Super heavyweight class too! Oh my god, and in my condo’s gym too!”

I can't thank you enough, MA, for your very positive comments. And those little "touches" were fun inclusions to the story. Your influence from reading many of your really fine stories was very important to me. "AJ & Noah" comes to mind, which definitely shows through with this story's romantic ending.

Good one! He’s a Beast!

[A/N: Happy Easter! And in the holiday spirit, I've risen from the dead to put something in your basket (insert Beavis And Butthead-style laughing here). I might as well explain the delay: I've unfortunately been between assignments since September, and when there's nothing I have to do, I don't really do anything. I'm working on getting back into the swing of things, though, and there's probably a 90% chance I'll be back to working by the end of the month. I can't make any promises, but it MIGHT speed up the rate I put out SMM chapters. So, on that note, let's get into... a completely different holiday. Huh.] I shaved for this. Knowing how much more mature and authoritative I look with a mustache just makes it so much worse when it’s taken away from me so my parents don’t throw a fit. Plus, this angle does a decent job of playing up what’s left of my double chin. The upside is that, outside of slightly-less-puffy cheeks, nobody would dare suspect I was any different from the “Casey” that waved goodbye to them on move-in day. That’s also the downside. The gym’s closed today, so I can’t even spite them by lifting heavy, challenging myself, growing stronger, becoming dangerous – I should stop before I get a boner I can’t take care of. But the fact that I can get hard so easily means my testosterone levels are getting higher, it’s getting easier for me to pack on muscle, grow my beard, get an even deep – FOCUS. I really should have just played Stellaris until 30 seconds before dinner. And I don’t even have enough time to fake sick more convincingly; any more waiting and they might call CPS. (Hopefully they’ll hear that my 19th is in a few weeks and hang up on them.) I… I can do this. Sticker: off. Camera: on. They’re clearly adapting well now that I’m out of the house. They’ve taken the padding off the table corners, they’ve set up a cornucopia with actual fruit, and they’ve started using non-butter knives again. (I can’t exactly blame them for the last part, though.) The spread is even a little more reasonably sized, with only 3 pies per person now. Mom leads the too-warm welcome. “Hi, Casey!” I should have prepared for that. “Hello.” “How have you been do…” She looks at the camera with that familiar expression of something being very, very wrong. “Please tell me they were careful.” God fucking damn it, I forgot about my hair. I didn’t see my parents trusting technology enough to do a video call when I got my current cut, but I really should have. How do I… “They were.” That sounded perfectly healthy – thankfully, my parents were so shocked they didn’t notice I was faking it. Allison looks like she’s figuring it out. Better get back to justifying it now. “They were doing a career advancement seminar a couple weeks ago, and they got the best barbers in Wyoming for the part about looking professional. My phone was d–” Oh God, they might actually shit themselves. New lie. “I couldn’t call you for permission before they used me as an example, but I made it out without a single wound.” Somehow, they’re even more horrified – but not at me. Mission accomplished. “Thank the Lord! But next time, please, please, please call us first.” “I’m sorry, but if I shifted in my seat even a little…” I would have been fine, but they already didn’t trust me around sharp (or any other) objects before they barely stopped me from giving myself a double automastectomy. Silence passes over the table before Dad pipes up. “Have you figured out where you got sick?” “Biology class. My advisor said I’m taking too many lab classes to move to online work, so I’ll just have to live with the risk.” “Have you asked for a second opinion?” “I would, but they’re all out of the office for Thanksgiving break. I’ll get in touch on Monday.” “Please do.” They seem satisfied enough to not press further. Now to just let my siblings do the talking and hope everyone is too engrossed in their own lives to ask about mine. ------------------------------------------------------------- It’s great to be back in here. Bodyweight exercises are challenging as I am now, but nothing beats moving an ever-increasing amount of iron around to make me feel like a man. Come to think of it, I wasn’t able to do pull-ups because I didn’t trust the doorframes. Might as well try the bar here. Jump up. Grab. Shoulder blades all the way fucking back. Work those fu– Am I… I’m moving! PULL PULL PULL HIGHER HIGHER HIGHER- Fuck. My back is shot for the next half-hour, but I’m closer than ever to the marker of functional strength, the benchmark for jobs based around athleticism, a sign that I’ll be truly fit – and the farthest I’ll ever be from it. Someone tapped my shoulder. Who coul– it’s Jim. He must have seen my armpit hair and ran over here. “Why are you here on Black Friday?” He’s as awkward as ever, although he’s now shorter than me. “You’re open that day. That’s good enough reason.” “Not even to renew your membership?” “I’ll get there when I get there.” “Your determination to lift and grow even on a holiday… it’s astonishing. It’s intimidating. …It’s sexy.” Oh my God did he just call me intimidating? “What can I say? I’m a goddamn beast.” Did his dick just twitch in his pants? I swear to God it did. “…Sir, please…” “Again, rain check. But your place or mine?” “Mine.” Fuck yes. He’s a weirdo and he might kill me, but fuck it, I NEED to cum in someone. Just need to build my pump first. ------------------------------------------------------------- Describing his apartment as “spartan” would be an understatement. There’s a closet, one white Ikea chair, a mattress, a fridge, a high-quality camera and pop mic (why?), a desk, and not that much else. This guy must LOVE white. “Women hate how little it takes for us to be happy.” Ah, so it’s probably for podcasting. “Nothing wrong with keeping it simple. But the least I’d do is buy a bedframe.” “I don’t deserve a bedframe.” “Why not?” “I was born to serve. Servants don’t deserve nice things.” Okay, this is probably NOT a sub thing unless he’s REALLY fucking dedicated to it. “Those don’t have to be mutually exclusive. Have you ever had someone pamper you?” “I’m…” There’s that “I’ll fill the hole inside me with dick” look again. “…not looking for that at the moment.” “That’s fine. I’ll just give you what you want.” He pauses for a moment, lost in thought. Maybe he doesn’t want to go too hard too fast. “Loom over me.” I’m taller than him now, but I can’t do that just- wait a minute. “Stay there.” I walk over and grab the chair. It’s suspiciously light. Hopefully it can handle 200 pounds of future apex predator on it. I set it down in front of Jim, set one foot on it to see if it breaks, then finish climbing on. From here, I easily have 2 feet on him. (Here comes the fun part.) I lean over and attempt to pin him to the wall – which I can’t do because I dwarf him. I glare down at him. His pupils have gone wide, he’s shaking and blushing, and he’s… I’m not entirely sure he’s hard, per se, but his underwear looks a little fuller. This feeling is addicting. He’s even whimpering and… oh, I see where this is going. He’s stuck a hand down the back of his pants and is starting to faintly moan. God, to think that he actually needs to loosen up for me… “Get me the lube.” FUCK. YES. “Should I get a condom first?” “Do not. I just tested myself on Wednesday and I have a clean bill of health.” That’s enough for me. I step down from the chair and head to the bathroom. This place is just as sparse as before, although he does have a bathtub douche (still wet) and separate shampoo and conditioner (weird to think that he has me beat here). There it is. Back to the be- he’s face down and ass up. I can’t believe he shaves tha– it’s Jim, who am I kidding? He might have a flat butt, but goddamn it, it’s hot for someone to want me to wreck them and he looks good like this. “Rex… please fill me.” I quickly strip, lube, and oblige. My cock tip teases the edges of his hole. Wait a minute – this is my first time actually topping. I’ve given and gotten head, but I haven’t actually fucked someone, felt them clench against me, heard their whimpers turn to moans, left them incapacitated with pleasure in a pool of– I’m… not getting ahead of myself for once. I plunge into his h– CHRIST. I’ve completely underestimated how warm the human body is, his heat only intensifying the pressure of his hole on my cock. And I haven’t even started thrusting yet. There we go; nice and stead– it’s still unreal that I’m actually fucking someone. Time to bury what remains of weak, sexless “Casey”- STOMACH CRAMP. Oh God, I can’t stop now, not when he’s making those heavenly nois- Fuck, I’m getting close. I have to make sure he cums and FAST. Okay, lube up my hands, then- I haven’t needed to only use 3 fingers in months now. Now for some dirty talk. “Look at those twigs. They’re barely even holding you up. I bet you couldn’t open a pickle jar if your life depended on it.” He jerks into my less-plush pelvis. I’m on the right track. “I’m going to open so many fucking jars for you, you’ll just be my little olive slut, won’t you?” …Wow, that was ba- Wait, that made his ass clench? Oh fuck I’m close, gotta make him cum, make him my slut- God damn it not again, I CAN’T--- FUCKING TAKE MY HOT PROTO-GOD CUM AND BE MARKED AS MY CUMDUMP …Is what I was trying to sexily growl. It came out as more of a scream, one that’s probably going to get him a noise complaint. I’ve already collapsed onto him and I REALLY hope his back was just out. “…Was it good for you, too?” “Your raw passion, your primal intensity… I want more. I need more.” I would have loved something like “you split me in half” or “I’m 2 inches shorter from spinal compression”, but I’ll take it. And give it… as soon as I can get hard again.

Part 6 Zack moaned as his cock twitched. The power Henry was exercising over him was driving him wild. Zack reached forward and grabbed Henry’s traps, pulling himself towards the big man’s face, he kissed Henry. Henry’s lips parting to accept the embrace. Zack could feel Henry’s tongue forcing its way into his mouth, strong arms wrapping around him and pulling him in as they kissed deeply. Zack felt Henry’s cock hard inside him, the big head swelling as the kiss turned him on. Gyrating his hips back and forth he worked to please Henry. Henry pulled back from the kiss, a drop of spit falling from his mouth as he grinned at Zack, “God. You want it so bad boy.” Using his large hands he felt up and down Zack’s back, feeling the smaller man’s muscles move as he worked his body on Henry’s cock. “It feels so good.” Zack said, the words coming out slurred as if he were drunk off of Henry’s power alone. Henry laid Zack on the bed, on his back. Looming over him, his whole body one flexed mass of muscle. He leaned in and Kissed Zack again. Zack moaned again as he wrapped his arms around Henry’s thick bull neck. Henry was moving his hips slowly and rhythmically, back and forth, using every inch of his cock to pleasure Zack. Henry pulled away from the kiss again and looked down at Zack, his cannonball sized arms planted firmly on either side of Zack’s head. “You feel amazing.” He said as he slowly pushed his cock back into Zack, pushing until he felt his balls hit Zack’s body. “The first time. I fucked you. Now. I’m going to make love to you.” Henry said these words between breaths as he moved his cock slowly in and out of Zack. Zack squirmed and writhed in pleasure as Henry dominated his entire world. He could feel every hard inch of Henry’s cock slowly being pushed into him, and then pulled nearly entirely out, his big bull balls softly rubbing against Zack’s ass with every full thrust in. Henry was staring down at Zack, the look of carnal lust and absolute infatuation on his face struck Zack. Throwing his head back, Zack felt safe and completely relaxed for the first time since he’d been arrested. Henry’s mouth hung open as he slowly fucked Zack, reaching up, Zack grabbed around his thick neck and pulled himself up and into Henry, forcing his ass to swallow all of Henry’s length, and bringing himself into a deep long kiss with the beast. As the two were entangled in their passionate kiss, Zack felt Henry’s cock swell inside him, Henry tired to pull back from the kiss weakly as his breath picked up. His hot breath panting faster and faster into Zack’s mouth. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh my god baby I’m going to cum again.” Henry panted into Zack. “Please, please ohhh fuck fill me up daddy.” “Not this time.” Henry said as he slowly pulled out of Zack, leaving Zack feeling hollow, empty, no longer completely filled with Henry’s huge muscle cock. As his cock left Zack, Henry lied down on the floor on his back. “Come here and help me.” Henry beckoned to Zack who was still on the bed reeling from the pounding he’d received. Zack moved to Henry on the floor, the big man lifted his legs in the air and contorted his body in a way that should be impossible for someone with so much muscle mass. His lifted his ass up so that he was lying on the floor, with his feet over his head, and his huge cock pointed down towards his pecs. Zack moved in, “Come over here and milk my cock, I want to cum all over my chest so you can lick it off.” The words hit Zack as he fumbled and scrambled to move into position so he could work Henry’s cock. Moving over Henry’s head and between his legs, Zack was greeted with the sight of Henry’s bulbous cockhead shiny and wet rubbing against his pecs in the position he was in, his massive ass inclined in the air with his hole readily available. Reaching forward with both hands, Zack gripped Henry’s cock and began to milk him. Henry moaned in pleasure as Zack’s small hands worked his swollen shaft, but Zack wanted more. Moving forward, he dove his face into Henry’s ass, working his tongue into Henry’s waiting hole. the minute his tongue reached it’s target, he felt Henry’s cock swell and turn to hot iron as Henry grabbed onto Zack and help him. Zack continued to work Henry’s huge pole and diligently worked his tongue around Henry’s tight muscular hole. With no words and little warning, Henry spasmed, Zack could feel the cock twitching and pumping in his hand as it shot load after load of thick white cum onto Henry’s broad chest. “Ahhhhhhhh.” Henry let out as he signed in sweet relief having blown his huge load. Lowering his legs down, Zack was able to see the fruits of his labors spread out across Henry’s massive pecs. “How’s that for a cum show?” Henry asked as Zack’s mouth opened in awe of the amount of cum coving the hairy muscle. It dripped down the sides, leaking into the space between us swelled biceps and his chest, spilled down the top of Henry’s chest and ran onto Henry’s thick neck and tall traps, most of the load pooled in the deep space between Henry’s pecs, and more yet was still sticky and stuck to his fat erect nipples. Flexing his chest, bouncing the mounds of muscle, and tensing the muscles so the striations and veins flexed and popped, Henry moved them with a slow methodical grace. “Better clean it up before it get’s cold.” Henry said as he used two fingers to scoop a bit of cum off his chest. It clung to his fingers, so thick it was like a heavy cream, bringing his fingers to Zack’s lips, Zack opened his mouth and accepted the offering. It was such a strong taste, sour, sweet, salty, so heavy. He needed more, and there was plenty left. Zack moved and began to slowly lick Henry’s chest, the impressively warm cum mixed with the rock hard muscle underneath was pure bliss for them both. Zack began with the nipples. Taking extra care to suck every bit of cum from the thumb sized protrusions. Next he worked the sides, Henry parted his arms from his side to give Zack access to the drops of cum that had escaped his wide chest, Zack took equal pleasure in licking the cum off of Henry’s biceps, and Henry took pleasure in flexing his huge peak as Zack rounded it with his tongue. “Henry you taste so good.” Zack cooed as he moved to lick the stream of cum off of Henry’s neck. Moving in close and kissing the deep space where Henry’s clavicle and thick muscled neck met. He felt the hard cords of muscle moving in Henry’s neck as he moved his head to allow Zack to kiss deeper on his neck. Zack could feel his lips vibrating as Henry’s deep vibrating groans of pleasure emanated through his body. “Damn kid, you really know how to treat a guy.” Henry said as he ran a big hand through Zack’s hair as Zack continued to work his neck. Zack’s hands refused to stay idle as the fondled Henry’s chest Squeezing and gripping the flexed muscles, feeling the hard muscle contract under his hands. Unsure of how long they laid like that, Zack eventually fell asleep on to of Henry, his face buried into the big man’s neck, his arms sprawled across him, and his cock sticking to Henry’s abs. “Damn I must have worn him out.” Henry bemused to himself as he wrapped his arms around Zack, and he drifted off as well. The morning sun broke through the window, hitting Zack’s face perfectly to blind him with the bright light. His eyes fluttered open and he had a vague sense of where he was. Slowly feeling his body rise and fall, the scratchy feeling against his cheek, the dull ache in his ass, and the heavy presence on his back holding him down. Zack lifted his head and found himself laying on top of Henry, with the big man completely knocked, his deep rhythmic breaths moving Zack’s body as Zack felt his cock stiffen against Henry’s abs. Right in front of of his face was Henry’s nipple, if he could just scoot a bit be could get it with his tongue. He was unaware if he wanted to bask in this glow longer, feeling impressively safe in with Henry’s arms wrapped around him, or if he wanted to arouse and awaken Henry by worshipping his nipple. The latter won, and Zack moved his head and we this lips in anticipation. As he started to reach forward he was frozen by a loud knock on the front door. the force of the knock, Zack could swear, rattled the window pane. Henry’s eyes opened slowly, then all at once he was up, “SHIT!” He said rolling out of bed and tossing Zack to the side, “I forgot Roy was coming today.” Zack scanned his memory, and recalled Henry had mentioned his friend would be coming this weekend to fish, damn had he already been here with Henry for that long. Zack reflected on his dwindling time with this beast before he went home, when another more forceful knock gathered his attention, this time he was certain the windows shook at the knock. “Get dressed, and maybe get a shower, you’ve got a little cum…” Henry gestured vaguely at Zack, “…all over you.” Zack looked down and he did indeed see and feel dried cum on different parts of his body. “What about you…” Zack started as Henry slid on pants and left the room as another knock rattled the cabin. Zack hurried down the hall to the shower, intent on fixing himself up, and completely blind as to why this ‘Roy’ seemed to get Henry so flustered. This giant rock of a man had looked like a teenager who had just been caught by the cops, a look and feeling Zack now knew all too well. Coming out of the shower and back down the hall he could hear Henry’s gruff voice, but he heard another man’s voice as well, it was crisp, each word beautifully annunciated, he sounded like some high brow news reporter. Zack went into the room, quickly dressed, and slowly crept down the hall. He could hear the two men laughing, “Jesus man, looks like you got visited by Dracula last night.” The unfamiliar voice said, “Is the bitch still around, or did she run scared when you pulled down your pants.” He laughed to himself and Henry chucked uncomfortably. Zack walked around the corner, “That would be the bitch.” Henry said with a bemused smile on his face. “Roy, Zack; Zack, Roy.” Zack’s face flushed, then blushed, he felt red hot as Roy stood and extended a hand out to Zack. “Nice to meet you, Zack. Henry was telling me about your extensive criminal background and how you landed here at bootcamp.” Roy said as he poked an elbow at Henry. At some point Henry had found a shirt and it barely covered his mass. Roy on the other hand was dressed casually, khaki shorts and a button up fishing shirt. While not as big as Henry, he filled out every inch of the shirt. “It’s nice to meet you.” Zack said extending his had out for Roy to take. The hard hand grasped Zack’s and executed a firm but not painful handshake. “You ever been finishing?” Roy asked Zack. “I’ve been a couple times when I was younger, but it’s been a while.” Zack replied. “You wanna come fish with me this afternoon? I have extra rods and plenty of beer.” Roy watched Zack with his deep brown eyes that almost seemed black. Zack looked at Henry who was noticeably struggling to keep his composure around Roy, almost as if Zack’s presence was interrupting them. “Sure!” He replied, “I’d love to.” Roy looked over to Henry, “and what say you big guy, are you fishing today?” “I’m okay, I have some things around the house I need to do today, you two have fun though.” And with that Henry walked back to his room. “Damn I guess he woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning, he’s usually so much more relaxed.” Roy quipped, then turning to Zack, “Well, come on, let’s go hop in the truck and head down to the lake and we can start this day off right.” Roy led the way out the door and Zack followed behind, taking care to keep enough distance to really admire how much ass he had seemed to squeeze into his jeans, the pants so worn and distressed they looked paper thin against the mounds of muscle beneath. Roy got into the truck and, leaning over the center console, opened the door for Zack. Zack struggled to get into the lifted truck, having to hoist himself up to the door. Roy put the truck into drive and took it down a worn tire path through the woods headed towards the lake. As they drove, Zack caught a few key glimpses of Roy while he drove, one thick hairy forearm rested on the steering wheel, the other hanging out the window. His jeans looked no more less snug in the front, pulled tight over his meaty thighs and a promising bulge in the denim in the front. Working up, he was wearing a flannel with the sleeves rolled into a cuff right above his elbow, looking incredibly tight, it made the veins in his forearms pop and stand out. The shirt wasn’t buttoned all the way either, the top few buttons undone as the shirt lazily flapped open as the truck bounced along the path. When they arrived at the lake shore, Zack noticed a small aluminum boat pulled up into the bank. They got out of the truck and Roy loaded everything into the boat. “Well, come get in.” Roy said as he stood by the boat, a light sheen of sweat glistening on his brow and on the exposed part of his chest. Climbing into the boat, Zack wondered how they were going to get the boat 15 feet to the water, and why he was getting in now. “Hey Ray, shouldn’t the boat be in the water before I get in?” Zack asked. “I mean, I was just going to carry it to the water so you didn’t have to get wet.” Ray said nonchalantly. “Oh…okay, thank you.” Zack replied as Roy walked towards the boat. Squatting beside the boat he gripped the sides of the aluminum boat, as he did, Zack noticed large indentations where Roy’s huge hands must have done this many times along both sides of the boat. Standing up, Roy lifted the boat, stocked with the equipment, and outboard motor, and of course Zack. Zack worked to balance in the boat and stay still, but at the same time, he was entranced by the fibrous cords of muscle working in Roy’s tick arms as he lifted the boat. His face strained with effort and turned red, veins popping and bulging on the top of his bicep, threatening to burst through his dark paper thin skin. Then as suddenly as he had been lifted, the boat settled back down into the water and Roy’s thick leg came over the side and into the small boat. His weight immediately sinking one side of the boat down as he hoisted his body into the boat. Finally settling into the boat, Zack noticed how much further the boat had sunken into the water, it wasn’t a huge boat, but Roy made it feel much smaller than it was. Turning on the motor, Roy idled the boat out to the middle of the lake where he quickly baited his hook, cast his line, and cracked open a beer. Leaning back towards the motor he looked over at Zack. “Well? You just going to watch me all day or are you going to fish?” As he said it he opened his legs and leaned back, as he spread his thighs, Zack could see the stuffed and tight fabric around his impressive bulge; but then it was covered as Roy moved his fishing rod between his legs. “Oh, I…I didn’t mean to stare. I…I wasn’t staring. I was just, you know, I was just waiting for….” Zack struggled to rectify this situation. Was he staring? Yes. Did he want this man he’d known for 45 minutes to know that? Hell no. “You don’t know how to bait a hook, but didn’t want to ask for help?” Roy attempted to finish Zack’s sentence. “Yes! My dad always did it for me, I don’t know how.” Zack internally sighed from relief. “Here, take this rod, it has tackle on it, just cast it and slowly reel it in, no baiting the hook.” Did he just wink? Zack could swear he just saw Roy wink at him. No, maybe the sun was in his eyes, or a bead of sweat dripped into his eye. Then the rod was in his hand, the thick handle with the hard plastic end, his fingers gripped around it and cast it out. “So, how much longer are you here with Henry?” Roy asked taking a sip of beer as he watched his bobber on the water. Zack slowly rolled in his line as he waited for tension to hit his line. “I’m not really sure. Maybe another few days. Just depends really.” Roy said. “Depends on what?” Roy asked. “Well, my mom is going to be home soon, but I’m not really ready to leave here yet.” Zack hadn’t really even admitted that to himself yet, so it was odd that it came out to Roy now. “Hard to leave that much muscle ain’t it?” As he said it, Roy snuck a quick peek over at Zack, who had been watching him and quickly turned his head away quickly. Zack’s face flushed red as Roy mentioned Henry and his hulking mass.”Don’t worry kid, we’ve all been there with Henry.” “Henry fucked you?!” Zack said, shocked at the sudden revelation. “Well, no. I fucked him. It’s been quite a while though.” There was an awkward pause as Zack searched for what to say next. “How…How do you know Henry?” Zack asked. “I was his drill sergeant when he was in the military, then his bodybuilding coach when we left.” “That tracks?” “What do you mean by that?” Roy replied. “I mean, you’re both in great shape, and he’s almost submissive to you; which very much isn’t something I thought Henry was capable of.” “Yeah, I saw the potential in him when he was a Cadet. Then he moved on to the Air Force and I stayed behind. After I was discharged, we ran into each other at a gym close to base. Started talking, and I started training him.” “Well the results show.” Zack said. “Thanks. I’m pretty good at making guys grow. Are you interested?” “Well the results show?” Zack said, trying to not let lust drip into his voice. “Thanks for saying so. I’m pretty good at making guys grow big.” Roy paused, then looked to Zack, “Say, would you be interested in growing?” Zack paused for a moment, but it was a moment too long. “Or do you like being the little guy?” With the second sentence, Roy raised an eyebrow quizzically towards Zack. “I…I’m not sure. I’ve never even considered it really.” Zack felt his cheeks turn hot and blush. The boat rocked, ‘OH YEAH!” Roy bellowed as he jerked his fishing line, trying to reel in his line. As they day went on they cast and recast with only the slightest bit of luck. Three large bass from Roy, and a bluegill fit to throw back from Zack. Somehow incredibly fitting. As the sun settled below the tops of the trees, the evening light bathed the lake in a warm orange hue. Roy had unbuttoned his entire shirt slowly throughout the day, and had increasingly pumped his muscles as he reeled in the three large fish. He relaxed back, “Damn not a bad day.” Roy quipped. Zack looked over to see Roy with his legs spread wide, his massive body uncovered and exposed, the shadow of his pecs rising and falling from the sunlight behind him. “You sure had a big day, yeah?” Zack replied. “It wasn’t bad, but I think we need to get these back to Henry so we can have dinner.” Roy started the motor and guided the boat back to shore. They unloaded the fish and equipment and after taking Roy’s truck back, they parked, with no sign of Henry. “Guess the big guy finished his outside work today. Let’s get these inside and he can clean them up while we clean ourselves up.” Zack felt his cheeks flush again as he conjured the image of ‘cleaning himself up’ with Roy. As they entered the house, Zack immediately felt the cool rush of AC, along with a fragrant smell. Henry was in the kitchen. He was wearing no shirt, but he did have on an apron; which Zack was sure would actually be the size of a large bedsheet if he took it off. “Welcome back!” Henry called from the stove, “I started dinner already, hope you all brought some fish to go with this!” “I left them out on the porch for you to clean, me and the boy need to go wash this fish smell off of us.” Roy had a slight slur in his words that Zack hadn’t noticed on the lake, but now he recounted the amount of beer Roy had consumed during the day and it added up. Roy put a strong arm around Zack’s shoulder and pulled him towards the shower. “Zack.” Henry called after them. “Do you want to help me clean these fish up, I think it’s a skill you’d need to learn.” “Lay off the kid, he learned enough today.” Roy replied pulling Zack along again, the smell of alcohol on his breath nauseating to Zack. “Zack, if you want to stay out here just say that, you don’t have to shower with him, it’s a small shower anyway.” Zack’s eyes darted back and forth between the two men as they had a stare down over him. If Roy wasn’t as drunk as he was, Zack would not only be delighted, but flattered that this man was so strongly suggesting they shower together. But something about how Henry was acting, along with the pushy drunk nature of Roy, led Zack to question that desire. “If the kid wants to shower, he can choose to do that too, and looks to me like he’s excited for it.” Roy said. Indeed, Zack did have a boner showing, however it was more to do with the way Henry’s muscle was pouring out of his apron, and the way Henry almost seemed to be protecting him that made him turned on. “I actually think I want to learn how to clean a fish, if I don’t learn now, I never will. I’ll shower later as long as you don’t use all the hot water.” Zack said, slowly lowering his head and removing himself from under Roy’s heavy arm. He hoped the innocence and light playfulness would subdue Roy and end the situation, and in fact he was correct. “Suit yourself, kid. Could’ve been fun.” Roy replied as he grabbed the plump bulge in the front of his pants. God. It did look fucking huge. Why did he have to ruin it by being such an ass. Zack turned and walked onto the porch with Henry, who promptly shut the door, keeping them outside. “I’m sorry for Roy, he’s just a little…” Henry began. “It’s okay, thank you for helping me out of that. His breath was so gross.” Zack said. “Not just his breath, it was how he treated you.” Henry paused, “I saw you bricked up though, were you really excited to shower with him?” Zack could almost see puppy dog eyes and jealousy in Henry’s chiseled stoic face. “Honestly? I was hard seeing how well you wear that apron with your huge chest shoving out each side….and…. The way it almost seemed like you were protecting me.” Zack could not look up and meet Henry’s gaze, he simply looked down as Henry put together the filet knife. “I mean. I just know how he’s treated me. Didn’t think you deserved that.” Henry said, staring down and concentrating on descaling the fish. “How he treated you?” Zack asked. Although he felt like he was prying, there still seemed to be a piece to the puzzle of their relationship he was missing, and he needed to find it. “He’s just an ass. He was my drill sergeant and then coach. He thought he owned me, owned my…my body. Not that he ever hurt me or anything, but he was just always so…” “Dominant.” Zack finished. “Yeah.” Henry agreed. “He said you all used to fool around?” Zack asked. “Well, that’s generous. He fucked me once and then left me high and dry because he found a new client who he thought could be better, maybe more submissive.” Henry had almost finished with the first bass and was moving on to the second. “Then why do you still let him come around and use your lake and stay at your house and call him a friend?” Zack asked. “Because at the end of the day, I’m thankful for him. He showed me a better life, helped me through some tough times, and frankly, I had fallen in love with him when he was my coach. I thought we were so much more, but he was just teasing me and leading me on.” “I guess you learned that from him too.” Zack quipped before thinking better of it. Henry looked up, “Excuse me?” “I mean, you’re a fucking tease, you’re dominant as hell, I’m not saying you two are exactly alike, but you aren’t two different people.” Zack tried to remedy this situation, he was finally having a solid single conversation with Henry and he was about to fucking blow it. Henry chuckled as he started on the last of the fish, “I guess your right, I do get off on teasing you, but I’m in charge around here and he’s not going to treat you like shit.” Henry had finished filleting the fish and moved to head inside. Once inside Roy called down the hallway he was finished with the shower and Zack went to take one of his own while Henry finished dinner for the three of them. Some point during his shower, Henry had seen fit to put on a shirt, nothing fancy, a skin tight t-shirt. At the table for dinner, Henry had created quite the spread for the three of them. After his shower and some water before dinner Roy had sobered up significantly, however the heat of the exchange from earlier still hung in the air. “Roy,” Henry began, “I’m glad you made it out this weekend. But.” Henry hesitated, “ I think you should apologize to Zack for how you acted when you all got back.” Roy shot Henry a defiant look, “What is there to apologize for, I was just going to show the boy a good time.” “Yeah, but you did it by acting like an ass, so apologize.” Henry replied as he held Roy’s gaze. After a brief moment, Henry swelled his chest, his traps rising as blood pumped through them, his clenched fists on the table tightening, causing the veins in his forearms to pop. Roy noticed, but refused to acknowledge in any meaningful way aside from what he said, shifting his gaze to Zack, “I’m sorry I acted like that. Guess I just thought you were cute and wanted a taste of what seemed to make Henry so warm.” Zack was a bit shocked at the sudden kind introspection from Roy, and he glanced at Henry whose face had softened as he began to finish off his plate. “I’ll be honest, had you asked nicely, I think I would’ve taken you up on it.” Roy raised a seductive eyebrow, “Oh yeah?” Henry, setting his fork down on his plate also looked over at Zack, “Yeah Zack?” Zack’s mouth went dry as the two hunks stared at him across the table. Mustering up the most important lessons he’d learned from Henry so far, he steeled himself before his responses, “Yeah, so why don’t you ask me nicely if you can have some dessert.” As he said it, Zack tried his best to sharpen his jaw, broaden his shoulders, and match their equally seductive glares. Roy licked his lips, “What do you say Henry, want to show this kid a good time?” Henry eyed Zack cautiously, “Zack, are you sure?” Standing and moving behind Henry, he attempted to reach over Henry’s massive shoulders to massage his chest as he replied, but even with himself standing and Henry sitting, he couldn’t seem to reach, so he settled for squeezing Henry’s shoulders as he stood on his tiptoes to whisper in Henry’s ear, “I’m sure.” Without much fanfare, Zack left the table, and the two muscled men at the table walked to Henry’s bedroom. Feeling emboldened in this moment, Zack decided to ask for something. “Can I undress you both?” Henry looked down at Roy with a sneer on his face, “As long as you start with me.” Henry sat down on the bed, spreading his legs wide as Zack approached him, his cock throbbing in his shorts in anticipation. Grabbing the bottom hem of Henry’s shirt he began to work it up Henry’s huge body, his tight muscular stomach covered in a soft pelf of hair. The shirt got stuck at Henry’s wide lats and prominent chest, Zack struggled with the shirt, trying to fit his hands under the shirt to gain leverage, he ran his hands along Henry’s powerful chest. Zack looked up to see Henry staring down at him over his pecs, being the tease he is, Henry bounced his pecs as Zack’s hands were trapped between them and the shirt. Zack moaned as he continued to struggle to get the tight shirt to come off of Henry’s huge body. “Let me help you a bit.” Henry said, taking in a deep inhale of air and flexing his entire upper body, Zack felt the shirt come apart in his hands as Henry’s body shredded the fabric. Zack finished it off by grabbing the tatters of cloth and pulling them away from Henry’s body, leaving his powerful frame bare. Placing a huge hand on Zack’s shoulder, he pushed Zack down to his knees and stood before him. Zack licked his lips as he placed his hands on the top of Henry’s pants to undo them. Slowly working down the pants, Henry’s plump soft cock was covered in the tightest little underwear Zack had ever seen. Henry stepped out of his pants for Zack and adjusted his bulge as Zack watched it move back and forth, hypnotizing him. “God damn.” Roy said from behind Zack, “You’re fucking huge!” Zack had almost forgotten about Roy in his urgency to please Henry, but now he had to undress Roy. Zack could see the confident cocky smile on Henry’s face as he saw Roy practically drooling over his body. Suddenly Roy seemed to shrink in Henry’s near naked presence, but Zack was already upon him to take his clothes off. Lifting his shirt off was much easier than Henry’s but his body underneath was absolutely worth it. Henry was huge and his musculature defined, but Roy was on a different level. His rock solid abs, his steel like square pecs, the separation in his biceps, the cut in his obliques, he looked carved from a single huge marble block. Zack ran his hands along Roy’s body, feeling the deep definition and admiring how each and every muscle was prominent just under his skin. “Holy shit,” Zack whispered as he felt Roy’s broad shoulders. Running his hands down Roy’s front, he got on his knees and slowly began to pull down Roy’s loose shorts. As he began, he quickly noticed Roy had on no underwear as Zack immediately saw the thick base of Roy’s cock. Zack looked up at Roy with a bit of wonder in his eyes, he continued to pull down the shorts slowly, but the tip of the cock never seemed to come, just more and more thick shaft. Finally it sprang up with release, hanging heavy in front of Zack’s face. Zack cupped Roy’s massive bull balls in his hands, feeling how swollen and heavy they were as Roy’s cock twitched from the attention. Henry appeared at Roy’s side, his underwear had been shed, and his cock was no longer soft. Both huge dicks just waiting for him. Zack looked up to see Henry bending down to make out with Roy. Henry’s cock was leaking precum like a faucet, with one hand on each cock Zack did his best to pleasure each cock, the huge head of Henry’s cock swelling each time in his mouth and spitting out another huge bit of pre. Roy’s cock was just as had as every other muscle in his body, and Zack was sure to give his give balls the attention they deserved, placing one in his mouth and swirling his tongue over it, then switching to the other. Suddenly Zack felt hands under his arms lifting him up, “You’re still fully dressed,” Henry said as he held Zack in between himself and Roy, “Let’s fix that.” Zack was tossed onto the bed like a ragdoll as the two massive men climbed on either side of him, ripping and tearing at his clothes to get to the body beneath. Henry took his shirt and hovered his huge body over Zack, massaging his upper body carefully with his hands as he leaned in to kiss Zack, his strikingly handsome face close to Zack’s, and Zack reached out and pulled Henry in, letting his tongue explore inside of Henry’s mouth. All the while, Roy was pulling Zack’s pants and underwear down and off him, swallowing his cock in one quick gesture that made Zack arch his back and gasp into Henry. Large fingers began to probe at Zack’s hole, which unsurprisingly was still a bit stretched from Henry and the previous night. “Oh he’s ready to go already.” Roy said as he continued to work more fingers into Zack’s hole. Before he could understand what was happening, he was being held up between Roy and Henry as they stood. His face pressed deeply into Henry’s chest as both men’s hands held him in place. He felt Roy’s solid body pressing against his back and the heads of Henry and Roy’s cocks aimed directly at his hole. Zack prepared as his body slowly lowered down, feeling both cocks slide inside him, sending a shudder of pleasure. “Fuck…” Roy said as he began to slowly move his hips back and forth. “Henry your cock is so fucking hard, so fucking ungh thick, god this hole, so fucking tight, fuck fuckkkkkk.” Roy said as he came. Roy’s cock slid out as Henry held onto Zack, “Thanks, I needed that load for lube. What’s wrong old man, can’t keep up?” Henry said as his hands roamed over Zack’s body as he held him in place on his cock. “Why don’t you watch how a real man fucks!” Henry laid himself and Zack on the bed, putting Zack into a full Nelson hold as he began to pound Zack’s hole relentlessly, Zack could feel Henry’s powerful cock deep inside him as Henry huffed and came. Without missing a beat, he released Zack as Zack sat up, still impaired on Henry’s cock. Henry playfully smacked Zack’s ass as he said, “Fucking ride it, show me how much you want another load of daddy’s cum.” Jerking his own cock Zack came as well, “Fuck I love how tight your hole gets when you cum!” Henry smacked Zack’s ass again, this time a little harder, Zack took the hint and dropped all the way down on Henry’s cock, grinding his ass into Henry’s hips as the huge man grunted and groaned in pleasure. Several hours and several more loads later, Zack and Henry lie in Henry’s bed, in the quiet of the house, they could hear Roy snoring from the living room. “I think you settled that feud tonight.” Zack said as he traced a finger around Henry’s nipple. “I think you’re right, he needed to be put in his place. You played your part so well too, and you looked so fucking hot doing it.” Zack blushed at the compliment, “Getting fucked by both of you while being smashed between so much muscle was pretty hot though.” “It was pretty hot when you rode my cock like that, didn’t think you had it in you.” “It was pretty deep in me.” Zack said and Henry chuckled softly. “You know, I heard from your mom today when you were out fishing with Roy.” Zack sat up and looked at Henry, “and when did you plan on telling me?” “Right now apparently, relax. I had asked her to call me. I was just telling her how well you’re doing and how happy you seem. So we talked about maybe you can spend some more time here before you go home. Like a little vacation out in the woods. Only if you want to though.” “I think I’d like that a lot, on two conditions.” Henry raised an eyebrow quizzically to Zack, “And what would that one condition be?” “I need you to put on some more muscle.” Henry chuckled again, “Alright I can handle that, what’s your second condition?” “Help me grow too.”

CHAPTER 3 Later that week, Biff had returned to his apartment after a grueling arms and chest day at the gym and he felt so powerful with a ton of energy. After finishing some email correspondence, he went in to take a shower and stripped himself naked. In passing, he caught a glimpse of himself in the bathroom’s full-length mirror. A cocky grin automatically appeared on his handsome face whenever he saw his muscles pumped to the max like now. Just exquisite he thought! Dark hair buzzed short, long dark eyelashes with caterpillar-brows, straight white teeth, and perfect skin. And one full day of thick shadowed stubble added to his masculinity. Almost too wide to be seen in the mirror, his shoulders were capped by rounded and seriously defined striated delts. His muscles were massively developed and beautifully shredded with only 3% body fat and they bulged so sensuously. Huge pecs were steel-hard solid. His now relaxed biceps were each beautifully adorned with a thick sexy vein and carved horseshoes on the triceps side. He was asked to frequently flex them, and they’ve been measured many times recently by admirers at an incredibly high-peaking 25-inches with very defined indented splits. He stepped back a little from his reflection and quickly reviewed his quads and calves. He saw that they were amazing looking, as leg day is never ignored by him. He then studied his eight carved cobblestone abs and strummed his fingers over them. His hand then led down to his trimmed pubes that clustered around the base of his showpiece, his now soft, big bodybuilder-dick. His thoughts for the last few days had often gone to that really handsome sweet guy from the gym the other day. So slender and indefensible he thought, and Biff loved the muscle-heaven trance that he had sent the blond haired, pale blue eyed, major-cutie into. Biff had recognized the guy as a popular model, who used to be seen a lot at South Florida shoots. Thinking of him caused Biff to touch his big dick with his muscular hand and he felt it respond immediately. It lengthened and thickened, fighting against gravity, as it rose to a 90-degree angle. As it hardened, he flexed his diamond-etched quads, all four heads defining so beautifully. There was nowhere in his physique that wasn’t developed to symmetrical perfection and bulging to major proportions. Countless articles and commentaries had mentioned that he would easily win and be the next Mr. Olympia. Many even mentioned the handsome looks that he had to boot. Biff had been diligently working out for many years, intent on building a major muscular physique that had powered his fantasies since he came to terms with his sexuality back in high school. What turned him on more than anything was becoming a hugely muscular and powerful bodybuilder and having a slender cute boyfriend. One just like the guy in the condo gym a few days before whom he fantasized worshipping his physique. The only reason that he had gone to his building’s gym was because of the shitty weather that day. Most other times, he went to his hardcore gym a few miles away. Biff viewed it almost as fate, since he wouldn’t have seen that stunner if he hadn’t gone to the one downstairs. Biff’s heart raced and his dick hardened more as he thought of the model and knew that he just had to see that guy again. He decided he would snoop around the pool, gym and other public areas of the condo later in the day and maybe he’d run into him. He might even go to building security or management and perhaps flirt a little to have them reveal his apartment number. Biff jumped into the shower, which was especially enjoyable when he had a great pump as he did now, as he loved the feel of soaping up his hard bulging muscles then. His dick was semi-hard, but he resisted jerking off. Cockiness was ever present with him as he thought it seemed criminal to keep all this sexiness to himself as there were so many admirers out there that would want to partake in his physique and dick as well. He dressed in his usual tight-fitting clothes that he knew was the perfect magnet for all the lusting eyes out there. When he walked into the kitchen, he checked out the fridge and cabinets, and saw that he was running low on food supplies, so a quick run to the nearby Whole Foods was next on the agenda for him. He soon left his apartment and headed for the elevator. * Timmy started getting out his keys to enter his apartment after having a nice long lunch with friends at a local trendy restaurant. He heard a nearby door close and his peripheral vision then detected someone coming toward him from down the hallway. He turned to look in that direction and the slender man’s jaw soon lowered as he saw who it was. Biff Stevens was coming his way, and Timmy thrilled to the thought that the gorgeous bodybuilder was obviously his new close by neighbor! But he also couldn’t hide his extreme desire for Biff as he quickly breathed in as the stud closed the distance between them. When leaving his apartment and beginning his walk down the hallway, the bodybuilder was also surprised to see the handsome guy from the other day that he’d been frequently thinking of, about thirty feet away from him. Just before the model turned his way, he thought the time was now right to majorly turn on the muscle-charm for this special admirer. Biff’s confidence and cockiness was fueled by his handsome looks and muscular physique. When he wanted to especially impress someone whom he was interested in, he exaggerated his walk and went into a light strut, showing off just what he thought the admirer would like to see. Biff had pin-pointed Timmy as a muscle-obsessed man who wanted a dominant alpha bodybuilder with a body like his. "H-Hi there," Timmy forced out in a squeaking very nervous voice as he now looked up at Biff. Of course he was very interested in talking to Biff, but his brain had again suddenly directed all his energy to his dick and heart, causing his lungs and mouth to slow. He also felt reticent in trying to make the right impression on him. “I-I remember you, ohhhh….” He came to a sudden halt when he looked at Biff’s pectorals, which danced just a bit with the bodybuilder making just a small movement. "Hey,” Biff’s standard opening, said in his deep masculine voice, looking down at Timmy. Yes, this cutie was definitely his type, he knew. He loved the handsome slender man’s gawking at him at the gym the other day, and now again. Timmy, though he was a nice height at about six foot even, was quite a bit shorter than Biff’s 6’5”. The model stood there breathlessly staring at the muscleman’s physique. With his slender build, he may have been half the weight of the professional bodybuilder. Biff looked at Timmy’s blond hair, which was cut short on the sides. It appeared to him to be as if a bowl was placed on his head by his hairstylist, who then cut only the hair that was showing! Biff chuckled at that thought, as he looked down at the oh-so-very-fuck-able man, causing his cock to now harden. One of Biff’s attractions to him was Timmy’s extreme nervousness with him. The bodybuilder assumed that he probably was never that way with anyone else, but the slender man was so overwhelmed by his muscularity that he couldn’t fully control his actions. Biff was used to that with some other admirers, but he saw that Timmy was even trembling, which he found so adorable. Biff casually scratched the back of his head. This was a ploy he often used to get additional attention from guys he thought had good potential for muscle-worshipping. Sure enough, he immediately heard Timmy gasp as the muscle-obsessed man was dazzled by the beautiful sexy high-peaked biceps on the handsome bodybuilder. "Hey," Biff repeated his opening from earlier, after they had stared at each other for a period much longer than was usual for two strangers. Timmy then stood back a little and looked up at Biff, waiting for what the bodybuilder had to say next. Biff continued, “We’re neighbors!” But Timmy just dreamily half-smiled back and he realized that he needed to say something to calm him down a bit and relax him. "I love your hair style, little boy. Looks like a cute Dutch Boy look." Biff followed that with an always-successful white-teeth-and-dimples smile. Timmy giggled and then blushed at the flattery. But the compliment seemed to do the trick, perhaps giving Timmy some greatly needed encouragement to somewhat open up. He was now able to smile fuller, but he was still in a somewhat nervous daze. Swooning perhaps? Many people had told him, all his life, how attractive he was. But it never came from someone whom he was really smitten with, and so lustful for, as this guy right in front of him now. "T-thanks... Thanks... I eh, I’m uhhh, yeah, we’re neighbors! Wow, well, I guess if you went to the gym downstairs, I knew that you probably lived in the building. But my god, I never imagined that you lived right down my hallway.” He then giggled again and looked down blushing at what he just said, and at his embarrassingly excited state in general. Trying to toughen it up, Timmy looked back at Biff, and then continued. “And, sorry I didn’t say hello to you when I saw you the other day in the gym. I really wanted to, but, well, it’s just, umm, I obviously had a real problem then even speaking. I don’t usually get that way, but for some reason I guess I did with you then. And, gosh, I obviously still have that problem again here with you now.” Another giggle and more embarrassment at his obvious flirting. Biff looked at Timmy with a very amused smile. But he was also feeling something he was not familiar with in himself. He couldn’t quite analyze his feelings fully, but it was almost like he was falling for this guy, and so quickly. Timmy was having those same feelings, though his was overshadowed by his extreme lust for Biff. To distract himself, he grabbed at his keys. "M-my name is Timmy, by the way, and uhh, well, I confess, I recognize you from the Internet." Biff saw that this guy was so nervous that he even had a hard time opening his door. "And I like your haircut too...it’s the bodybuilder look! Very nice. And very, umm, masculine." Biff chuckled as he looked at Timmy and nodded him a thanks. He reasoned that if he remembered him from the Internet, it was no doubt from muscle sites. And, because this guy has not much muscle himself, he knew that he was on these sites jerking off as a muscle-admirer. ‘Probably even wanked to me also!’ Biff thought, with his smile getting fuller. Timmy was finally able to unlock his door, though he was still somewhat in a daze. Biff stepped much closer to the slender man, then put a muscular hand on his back with his biceps bulging on that arm. Timmy gasped, with then a very low moan, with his actually being touched by the handsome bodybuilder. He looked up to Biff, then at the cephalic vein on his biceps, then to the striations in his deltoid and then to his pectorals. His eyes stayed there several seconds as they were right in front of his eyes. As Timmy breathed in the muscleman, Biff heard another soft uncontrolled moan. Timmy then looked back to Biff’s eyes, giving a shy smile to the man of his ultimate fantasies. The bodybuilder strummed his fingers onto Timmy’s back, with a hand that pretty much encompassed most of it. The muscleman was driving him wild as the slender man’s eyes fluttered in excitement, his mouth open, as he seemed to be almost near to orgasm. The closeness to such beautiful muscularity was just too much for Timmy to fully control intelligent thoughts and speech.

CHAPTER 2 Timmy’s eyes were indiscreetly glued to the handsome massively muscular bodybuilder lifting at his condo’s gym. When Biff started another set, Timmy almost bumped into a fellow gym-goer as he stared with perhaps a little too much enthusiasm. The stud had to be in the upper 200’s in weight, Timmy thought. His beautiful muscular size and extraordinarily ripped condition excited him more than he had ever felt for anyone in his life. He adjusted his quickly tenting dick, and before he embarrassed himself, he slunk to the locker room to change. He remembered the athletic muscular bullies from high school and what they would do to him when he was caught staring at them. Timmy knew that the prudent move to make, when he went back into the gym, was to get his head out of this muscle-fueled daze and try fighting his enormous attraction to Biff. It took exactly one second and he was back to his pulse racing at the thought of just seeing more of the bodybuilder again. It was impossible to fight, and he just enjoyed it way too much. As he came back in and headed for the treadmills, he saw that Biff was at the water fountain, bent over and slurping water into his god-like physique. Timmy’s daze was of course now back, and, though he was not at all thirsty, he walked up to be next in line, pretending that he needed a drink as well. Now close-up, with each ripple of muscle that Timmy witnessed, the stud was just oozing sex and power. His back muscles flexed in the smallest of actions, and his triceps, so lean and bulgy with beautifully shaped horseshoes/croissants, danced to Timmy’s feasting eyes. And Biff’s glutes were easily seen dimpling through the tight shorts that he wore. There was absolutely no evidence of any body fat anywhere on Biff’s physique. Being so close to such muscle-perfection, there was no way Timmy’s trance was going away anytime soon. This led his obsession to fantasizing about touching the exquisite handsome bodybuilder and worshiping every inch of his physique. Biff would flex for him, and then Timmy would kiss and lick each bulging muscle. With Biff taking so long at his drinking, it then allowed the muscle-worshiper to take his fantasy to an even higher level, where he was then sucking the gorgeous bodybuilder’s big dick. Timmy’s penis was again fully erect and leaking and it very obviously now tenting his pants with a wet spot. He needed to put his hands nonchalantly over his crotch to hide it. And all of this occurred in just about a minute after getting in line! Biff finally finished drinking and stood up to his full height. Timmy felt short as he looked straight into Biff’s defined striated delts. He realized that he had under-estimated the bodybuilder’s size earlier, and that the stud had to be closer to a height of maybe 6’5”. Biff then turned around with water dripping off his succulent lips and falling onto his muscle-stretched very tight shirt, wetting his sensuously bulging solid pectorals. The muscle god looked down at Timmy, and, seeing the daze that he was in, quickly sized up the handsome skinny older guy as a very seriously-obsessed muscle-admirer. Biff then casually and seductively danced his pecs just a little for the awestruck Timmy as he enjoyed the reaction that he knew he was responsible for. He saw his admirer had even trouble breathing, as he was so sexually charged. Timmy had turned red and froze, partly in reactive fear remembering back to his school experiences. But the bodybuilder’s thoughts were correct, it was caused mostly by Timmy’s lust for his muscle, and Biff was now so close to him. As Biff sexily touched his now wet pectorals with his gym-trained hand, he said in a deep voice looking down at Timmy, “Sorry I took so long. It’s all yours now, little boy.” Timmy still couldn’t respond, and Biff, amused at his handsome admirer’s extreme reaction to him, then strutted back to his bench to continue his lifting. When Timmy finally came down to earth, he realized how enormously thrilled he was that Biff had even actually talked to him! “And he called me his ‘little boy,”’ Timmy thought. “Oh my god, what an amazing encounter with the new Mr. America. And he’s so tall and handsome also.” Timmy stumbled to the water fountain and feigned drinking for a little while, then quickly got to a place with the best view. And he indeed found one on a treadmill facing his heartthrob. Timmy watched Biff’s flexing muscles as he lifted tremendous pounds, rep after rep with dozens of sets. He watched as Biff’s muscles grew more massive and ripped with his pump. His biceps peaked like two Mount Everests before then relaxing each time. Timmy loved the beautiful split in each bicep, and knew they’d tape easily in the mid-twenties. He would have paid the stud just to tape them for him. At one point, when Timmy was furtively glancing at Biff, the muscle stud caught him. Timmy quickly looked away red-faced and then pretended to text someone on his phone. He was torn between wanting to be coy and not get caught, but then he would miss out on the muscle-show, versus wanting to eye-fuck this ultimate muscle-fantasy as much as he could for future wanks. Each flex from Biff would be worth one more masturbatory ejaculation for Timmy in the future. After a while, a small crowd had started to gather around the bodybuilder as he put more weight on the bar and the loud clanking and slamming of the weights drew much attention. Timmy was now able to full-time watch too, knowing that it was now safe to be with all these other people there as well. When else could he get the chance to see someone THAT spectacularly muscular and so close up? Timmy got off his treadmill and tried to count how much weight Biff had on the bar, but he kept losing track because there were so many plates going up and down. With always perfect form and controlled muscle movement, the bodybuilder knelt and bent over, then cranked out his deadlifts, the weight lowering, before then rising back up. The bar bent dramatically with the enormous pounds of weights loaded on it, but Biff continued lifting and made it look relatively light. This went on for quite a while more as the reps flew by, until the Biff reached still another failure and he finally stopped. Timmy’s face showed some disappointment when he assumed that the muscle-show was now over. But, after all, he had viewed the gorgeous man for almost two hours already. Some of the other gym bros approached the muscleman, slapping his knotted-with-bulging-muscle back. Timmy would have loved doing that too, using it as the excuse to actually touch Biff. He laughed to himself as he pictured slapping Biff on his huge striated deltoid and saying, “good job dude.” But of course, he could never do anything even remotely like that, mostly since he knew Biff would see right through him and know what his true motives were exactly. And, Timmy also knew that he had a raging hardon and his shorts were soaked with pre again and he would never be able to camouflage it if he was right in front of Biff. Watching the insane display of strength and huge sliced and carved muscle show was amazing while it lasted, and he decided to go upstairs and maybe do some sit-ups. Suddenly, even from upstairs, he again heard grunting and weights slamming around. All he could think of was what he was missing as he envisioned the handsome bodybuilder’s flexing muscles shifting and sliding so sensuously downstairs. But he knew it was best to give it a rest, and after a while, and not hearing Biff anymore, Timmy figured that the bodybuilder was now finally finished and was probably gone. So, he headed downstairs to leave. But, wouldn’t you know, as he came down the stairs, he saw that Biff had repositioned himself right there facing Timmy, doing seated machine rows with the weight maxed out. It was almost as though Biff knew where his admirer was before, and this ensured Timmy would see him when he came back down. Timmy stared at Biff and thought his tank was almost bursting from his muscular development. Also, curious to Timmy, was that the bodybuilder couldn’t be getting much benefit from this rowing machine. Though there were tremendous weights there, Biff was doing the exercise so fast and too easily. As he stared, Timmy knew for sure that he had never wanted anyone more in his life. Not even close to this. The big guy caught him again and stared right back. When it became a lingering friendly handsome smile, Timmy’s heart stopped. Then the sexy muscle-guy winked at him. Shocked at what had just occurred and feeling uncomfortable about not knowing what to do or say in response, Timmy hurried to the lockers and then took the elevator back up to his apartment.

Thanks readers, I appreciate the comments very much! And for all you patient people, here are the last two parts of Zombie Muscle Volume 1. Would like to know who wants me to continue the saga, the sequel and prequel have never been written, but might be fun to go back to and revisit! Zombie Muscle - Part 7 Bud climbed up a ladder inside the bulk food warehouse store and he stood at one of the thin wire meshed windows above the entranceway, looking down at the soldiers trapped outside the building. None of them had their weapons with them and they stayed close to the metal rolling gate door hoping it would open back up before any zombies discovered them there. Bud turned and looked behind him down at the kid who had pulled an inflatable air mattress off a shelf and sat on a box, blowing it up, each deep intake of air swelling his huge pecs and flaring out his massively thick lats, the sight of which made Bud ache for wanting the beautifully built man. Each deep expulsion of air was somehow erotically charged and Bud's dick was straining, growing hard and fighting against his tight briefs. He reached down and rubbed his own cock, helplessly mesmerized. Outside the men under the window were suddenly moving, shuffling and bumping into each other in fear, then banging on the gate in panic, making far too much noise. It was noise that always drew the zombies and now it was too late, several dozen were headed towards them and the men had crossed over into pure unbridled terror. "Shit, they're coming," Bud called down to the kid. "There's a bunch of them, twenty or more." "Uh huh," the kid answered between deep breaths. "You can't leave them out there. They don't have rifles or anything." "They're probably fucked then," he said after his last exhalation of breath, then plugged up the mattress and flipped it onto the floor. He hopped off the box and stretched himself out, testing it for comfort, his two arms tucked up under his head with his pair of big rounded biceps flanking his face. "I know they're assholes but they're gonna die!," Bud yelled, watching the zombies closing in halfway across the parking lot. "Those things will tear them apart. Seriously, I can't watch this. We can't let them just get slaughtered." Bud was hurrying down the ladder now and scrambling to try and pull up the heavy iron gate by himself. But outside the men heard the clink of chain pulling open the steel door and they all rushed to get under it and yank it up. The kid looked over, it was almost comic how they were practically climbing over each other to get inside, and the Sergeant dragging himself and his broken hand in on his belly. He let out a heavy sigh, and got up off the mattress and walked past the men scurrying back in, then walked up to Bud who was still pulling on the chain and he leaned in and gave him a deep long kiss, one he was sure the Sarge wouldn't miss. "Be back in a few minutes," he said breaking the lip lock and then ducking under the half raised door and then slamming it shut behind him. "You don't have a gun!," Bud yelled through the door, pounding on it to get his attention and then stopping short, realizing he'd be drawing in the walking corpses even more. "Guns are for pussies," Bud heard faintly through the gate, right before he scrambled back up the ladder to see what he knew could only be imminent carnage. And he was right. From down below the soldiers looked up and watched Bud's face as he looked out at the scene playing out on the asphalt. It contorted in revulsion, turned away and then back, then grew wide eyed in terror watching the onslaught outside. Bud gasped, and mumbled, "Holy shit" and "For the love of god" and finally, "un-fucking-believable." Then the iron gate rolled up as a muscular arm sent it completely up into the ceiling and the kid sauntered back inside, so completely splattered with shiny, still dripping blood that his eyes were just two glowing white ovals against a sea of deep red. In his left hand he was still clutching an entire human arm, pulled off at the shoulder with a bony joint protruding and sinewy tendons hanging off it. The kid realizing he was still holding on to it tossed it casually over to the Sergeant, then wiped both his hands down the front of his body, the red smearing clear a path of flesh tone and a sludge of gore falling to the floor with a sickening wet noise. He walked past the Sergeant and looked down at the man on the ground staring up at him in disbelief. "Not bad for a fag, huh?" He didn't wait for any response, but headed down the long aisle again. "Fuck if I didn't just take a damn shower." Every set of eyes just followed the broad backed, ass kicking- killing machine as he walked away from them all. ------------------------------- "You sure about this?" the kid asked. "Yeah, it's a no brainer. I want to be with you, and if you're not going to the compound then no way I'm going. And I don't want to stay here either. I'm sick of being holed up in this tin can. Actually I'm sick of being holed up anywhere. This is no life, hiding like some kind of refugee all the time. The constant fear. It's exhausting." Bud looked into the kids face and he knew he must look like some love sick sap, but he couldn't help that. He continued, "You don't live in fear, not for a second. What I'd give for that. But I couldn't ever have even a fraction of what you've got. That body, those goddamn muscles, your strength, it's unbelievable." Bud sat beside the kid, his finger gently stroking the ridges of one of his unflexed triceps that bulged out obscenely from the arm he was leaning back on. "What about your brother," the kid asked. "He already left for the compound." "He's got his life, and he'll be better off there. He'll fit in. I don't think either of us can say the same." "You already know how I feel about the place. I'll take a pass." the kid thought of the homophobe man in charge, somewhere down the aisle with his men, and felt a twinge of anger flare up. "So we're outta here then," the kid declared for both of them. "Glad I had another shower for the road." Bud put together a couple backpacks full of supplies, food and a change of clothes, lighters, first aid kit, good hunting knife and a pistol. "I wouldn't mind getting out of the city," Bud began. "I worked last summer in the national park, there's a ranger station up the mountain a bit, on stilts in the trees, I think it'd be a great spot for awhile. Even has a generator. I can hunt, there should be game around. Sound good?" "Sounds great, lets get the hell out of here." They brushed past the soldiers, who were still waiting for their trucks to get back, and the kid hoisted up the gate one more time and together they walked out into the bright daylight and started out across the parking lot. -------------------------------------- Sir had covered at least a mile on the highway, maybe more, when something in the distance caught his eye. It was hard to tell with so many derelict cars strewn across the roadway, but in the distance he thought he'd seen some movement. He was pleased, since it had been awhile since his last zombie cum milking and he needed some, he felt the hunger that had slowly been building as it always did between feedings. He hoped it was some young dead flesh, because he'd been lucky lately and had milked quite a bit of the more potent youthful jizz, and he liked the results. That white gold always made him grow more than any other, and all he had to do was look down at the giant shelf of his pecs to know that he was bigger than he'd ever been. He reached up and pinched both of his thick stubby nipples getting off on the pain from his own vice like grip. A little moan of pleasure escaped his lips as he enjoyed the sensitivity of his own tender hardened nubs. He looked down the road again and got excited at the expectation of tapping some fresh cum. He bent one of his arms up and flexed it for himself to watch the thick corded veins snake across the forearm that had grown so much thicker in the last few weeks. His left hand fell onto the globe of his right biceps and he felt his dick growing stiff at the sensation of his own rock hard muscle. He admired the added depth of the split down the center and knew that it too had vastly improved. He looked down and saw the end of his dick poking out of the top of his shorts, with pre-cum already drizzling down the mushroom head, and he looked back up to see how far away his next feeding was. There were just two of them walking slowly, and Sir hurried his pace, impatient for them to reach him. As their silhouettes in the distance grew closer he could see that one of the two zombies had a pear shaped body, narrow shoulders and wide at the hips, the other quite the opposite, broad wide shoulders and narrow waist that then swelled back out to accommodate two enormous thighs. As the distance shortened Sir realized that these two weren't moving like zombies, these two were alive. The shape of the wider one became more pronounced the closer it got, and the curves of an unmistakably superior physique, rather like his own, was apparent. It was just then that the two walking figures noticed him, their body language changed as they stopped for a moment and pointed in his direction, no doubt appraising his overly developed build. Sir had never seen a body that rivaled his own, and now the large muscular figure was walking just as quickly towards him. Sir did the same, until, in a minute they were both running towards each other. When at last they came together both men froze, just steps apart, sizing each other up, eyes darting across the thick and chiseled freakishly built muscles before stopping and staring into each others faces. Locked in a long and steady gaze, neither man remembered the other, but for some reason they both knew that they should. There was no explanation why, it was like a cloud blocking a memory, but it didn't stop either man and they fell together in a passionate embrace, two colossal bodies intertwined in a staggering mountain like landscape of muscle. As their huge hands groped and explored, each the near mirror image of the other, they soon found themselves tearing off what little clothing they had on. In a heated frenzy they fell to the ground together in a heap, with mouths locked and probing tongues exploring each other in turn. It was an uncontrollable lust that, for the moment, blocked out the rest of the world. Bud simply looked on in a mesmerized daze. The thought of one man this remarkably built was hard enough to fathom, but now a second. It was hard to deny that they seemed made for each other. Naked on the roadside, the kids beautiful bare ass up in the air while mounted on top of Sir, made Bud unsure of how much more he could take. His own insatiable lust for muscle, so long denied, now so overwhelming on display at his feet, was making him lightheaded. The violence of their sex almost scared him. It was like they were two wild animals, finally uncaged and released on each other with no need or desire for restraint. Maybe that was why it seemed so electrically charged to Bud. Naked men, out in the open on the side of a road, oblivious to everything but each other, unrestrained and unapologetic. Bud watched the muscle orgy to it's first climax and the kid pulling out of Sir and splattering his back with a copious arching stream of cum. He wasn't expecting the kid to bend forward and lap it all up off the broad muscled back but it made him even harder watching him when he did. Sir was next and teased his own dick into readiness then he just smiled in delight when the kid, still not satiated by his own load, fell onto Sirs primed cock and drained it dry. Bud watched him expertly finish the job, the kids head tilted back in pleasure as he swallowed, and the thick corded neck muscles undulating provocatively as he took the liquid down his throat. What happened after that surprised Bud even more. Sir finally diverted his eyes from the kid and now saw Bud for the first time. He reached out his preposterously muscular arm and held it in the air towards Bud, his fingers extended, silently commanding him to come over. Bud did and couldn't believe it when Sir pulled him and buried his face in the eager aching crotch. Sir tore the pants open with his teeth and took the entire length of the throbbing dick deep into his mouth, his lips brushing the red pubes, and Bud lost all control. "Oh my fucking god…" and when Bud thought he couldn't be any closer to absolute bliss the kid appeared next to him and he felt the powerful fingers of his big hand wrap around the back of his head and force it down onto one of the large pink nipples that was the jewel on the massive slabs of magnificent pectoral muscles. "Suck that for me Bud," the kids deep voice ordered him, the giant paw holding his head against the delicious chest. "That's it baby, suck that big man tit." Bud had no resistance to such an onslaught of muscled perfection and came quickly with Sir coaxing more out of his dick than he ever thought possible. "I think he's into muscle. Whatta you think?," the kid jokingly asked Sir. "Yeah, looks like a possibility." Sir rolled down onto his back pulling Bud on top of him. "I think he might like a ride." Bud felt the big cock under his ass rising to the occasion and he prepared himself to mount it, still trying to catch his breath from the release he'd just had. The kid squatted over top Sir's face, offering his hard glutes to Sirs mouth while he leaned forward and opened his own, swallowing Bud's face as they all lost themselves in another round of roadside sex. Bud had no idea how long they'd been at it when finally the three of them were all lying flat on their backs, staring up at the sky and enjoying the post frenzy calm. Sandwiched between the two big men his two hands lay atop each set of chiseled abdominals, fingers tenderly following the square-ish separations between the tile like muscles. "Holy crap that was good," Bud said to know one in particular. Then after a few more idle minutes he added, "God damn I'm hungry. I could eat a horse. You guys hungry?" He turned from side to side looking at each mans face, waiting for an answer, and noticed that the two just seemed to stare at each other, somehow exchanging an understanding between them. "Yeah, I could eat," the kid said, with an odd smirk. "Me too," Sir added. Bud looked at their weird expressions, knowing something here was off, and wondered what he was missing. --------------------------- Zombie Muscle - Part 8 - The Conclusion of Volume 1 Bud pulled a second foil wrapped power bar out of his backpack and opened it, "You sure you guys don't want anything?" He asked again. The kid and Sir both looked disinterested. "I don't get it. Both of you have to be tippin' the scales at 280 or more, probably more. How can you not be feeding those bodies all day long? I mean, most bodybuilders are eating at least five meals a day. It doesn't make sense." Sir got up and stood stretching for a moment, his huge arms spreading out wide and expanding his back like a sail in the wind. Bud saw bits of gravel imbedded in his skin from their impromptu threesome on the shoulder of the highway and wondered how all those sharp little stones didn't hurt. He stood up and started brushing it off and Sir, after he realized what Bud was doing, spread his lats impressively for the boy to finish the job. The kid watched Bud's dick start to grow semi-erect at the activity and he grinned, pleased that such an eager muscle worshipper was on hand. "There has to be something you two aren't telling me," Bud continued. "I'm not an idiot. I'm fucking starving and you guys have to be. You both said you were hungry but you haven't touched a thing. Either we head to the rangers station and see what game I can hunt up, or we have to head back towards town for more provisions. There's three of us now, and what little I brought won't last long, although, like I said, I seem to be the only one digging into it." The kid and Sir exchanged looks again, then they barely nodded in silent agreement. "I'm not sure how you'll take this," the kid began. "We are hungry, and it's time to eat. But you're not gonna like it much." Bud simply looked puzzled. "Why wouldn't I ?…" he stopped short, making an educated guess. "What the hell do you eat!?" "C'mon." Sir grunted and he and the kid started down the roadway. Bud looked on in disbelief as both men's bare asses danced back and forth across their backsides as they swaggered away. He pulled on his own shorts and then reached down grabbing both of theirs and ran to catch up with them. He held each one out by the belt loops and they both stopped for a moment to put them back on. Bud wondered if they would have simply have gone on indefinitely without wearing any clothes but their black combat boots and Timberlands, the thought rather strangely enticing. Half a mile up the highway Sir pointed at an eighteen wheeler askew on the right lane. "This'll work," he stated, knowing the kid would agree. "Light that pile of garbage up," the kid told Bud nodding towards a heap of boxes and rags beside the back of an open mini-van. He pulled matches from his pack and obliged, shuddering at the sight of a decaying body in the back of the van stretched out over the bench seat. Corpses of the dead who had never turned were hardly a new sight, they were in fact everywhere, but an upturned face or the unexpected positioning of a hand could still give a start. Bud pushed the skeletal hand away from the boxes and lit them on fire, wondering what exactly he was doing it for. When the kid pulled off an exhaust pipe from the undercarriage of a nearby car and started banging it on the side of the semi, he suddenly put it all together. "You're trying to draw them here?," he asked, already knowing the answer. "Yep. Might take awhile too, but maybe we'll get lucky." Sir reached under the side of a blue Camry next to him and hoisted the car up off the ground effortlessly until he flipped it over onto it's roof. With its wheels up in the air now he started tearing the underside apart until he freed up the front axel, and using it like a long drumstick he joined the kid in beating it against the side of the eighteen wheeler. Bud looked more carefully at the truck now and it's steel fence-like sides and realized it was a livestock truck, probably meant for cattle or some other large animal. "Pop the top," Sir told the kid, who put down his exhaust pipe and hopped up on the side of the truck, climbing the fenced sides until he came to the steel roof. With just his bare hands he started peeling back the metal sheathing like it was a can of sardines, then tossing each large section off past the edge of the roadside. From atop the trailer he surveyed the terrain on either side of the truck and squinted, seeing in the horizon a dark mass in motion. "Dinner's close," he chuckled to Sir. Bud felt a chill at the back of his neck, wondering if his two new lovers were actually cannibals and shuddering at the thought. He was already certain that whatever was going to happen, he did not want to see. "Am I going to be ok here?," he asked, a nervous break in his voice. The kid scanned the highway quickly and looked over at another semi rig, without it's trailer, further up the road. "You might be better off climbing into that cab up there. There looks like a hell of a lot of them coming this way." Sir looked pleased hearing that, and banged the axel a little harder, looking over at the small fire and seeing it's rising black sooty smoke doing it's job. Bud had watched the kid decimate zombies before, he knew the carnage to expect. "How far off?," he asked. "It'll be a while yet. They're 'bout three quarters of a mile out. It's a slow moving herd." Bud went to his backpack and pulled out a tall can, then came over to the kid, who hopped down next to him. "What's that for?" the kid wondered. "Indulge me," Bud answered and popped the top off the aerosol can of Pam cooking spray. He started spraying it all over the kids shirtless body, then started working it into his skin, the vegetable shortening glistening like baby oil as the kids huge muscles shimmered, catching the sun, making the flawless muscles glow. "You're a kinky little guy," the kid offered but not before striking a few poses, enjoying the enhanced sheen. Bud agreed, but knowing he'd clarify his reasons later on. For now he wiped his hands off and went to his perch up in the cab to watch. It was twenty minutes before the first of the pack started to arrive. He was braced for the carnage, he'd already seen this kind of confrontation and thought he knew what to expect, but what he didn't understand was the sorting. They seemed to be picking and choosing. The Sir and kid, powerful bodies in action, grabbed each walking corpse by the throat and some were flung high into the air, tossed into the livestock trailer over the side rails and down through the stripped away roof, the bodies hitting the steel floor hard, bones often cracking as they landed. Those that weren't hurled into the pen were quickly incapacitated. Necks were broken like dried twigs on a branch, or heads removed entirely, skulls crushed together, limbs pulled apart, whatever it took to move on to the next until they worked their way through the entire surging population of the undead. Bud studied the zombies inside the pen, and at first, wasn't sure what the common denominator was. They were all male, that he was pretty sure of although it was often hard to tell when bodies where decomposed too much, still those he recognized as women for certain had been tossed aside. Those corralled also seemed to be under 30, maybe even under 20. But what this told him, was still unclear. When the last of the herd was down, and the few stragglers who rose again because their heads weren't crushed properly, were put down again, then Bud came climbing out of the cab. Sir and the kid stood alongside the trailer, looking in at the prisoned creatures whose faces and hands peered out from the spaces between the rails. They were both covered in gore and Bud once again looked at the kid who appeared more like some red demon than human being. He pulled out the hunting knife he'd put in his backpack and came towards the kid, the knife raised. The kid tilted his head to the side, wondering what he was doing, then he saw Bud turn the knife edge over, the sharp serrated side facing up and with the long straight dulled side he reached out and began to scrape the blade down along the kids gore encrusted body. Like a squeegee it pulled away all the traces such decimation left, and smooth clean skin appeared wherever he wiped the knife edge. "Whatever gave you that idea?," the kid asked in wonder. "You ever watch Spartacus? I loved that show. Always made me fucking hot as hell. And this," he drew the blade down the length of the kids arm, "is how a gladiator kept clean." "And what about me?," Sir asked looking on at the odd little tableau. "I don't know if oiling you up before hand would have done any good, you were already kind of…" Bud looked for a word. "Layered? Crusty?" "Thanks," Sir looked down at his blood splattered torso and shrugged, recognizing the lost cause. "I'll spray you too, maybe it'll soak in," Bud pondered. "Or we can find a lake or something." The kid rotated and offered a still dirty side to be scraped, suddenly finding the grooming of his body to be pleasantly erotic. Bud brought the conversation back on topic. "So I'm still not getting the when-do-you-eat-part?" Sir was using a piece of twisted metal he found on the ground to scrape himself and quickly realizing what a lost cause it was, but he spoke up. "Dinners waiting for us," he nodded at the pen. "I was afraid of that. So what, you eat them raw? Just like they try to do to us. Or do you butcher them, then cook 'em up?" Bud tried to hide his look of distaste but couldn't. Sir didn't wait to explain, he just climbed to the top of the trailer cab and reached down into the pen, yanking one of the young ghouls up and out by the neck. He two arm pressed him over head then brought the crotch down to his face, tore an opening in the clothing with his teeth, and started milking the cum. "Holy shit," Bud whispered, dropping the knife and doubling over, turning away from the sight on the cab roof. Sir finished drinking what he needed. Bud looked up and thought how much it reminded him off a shepherd taking a drink from some unstoppered goat bladder wine sack. Sir flung the body back into the pen and reached down for another. With his hunger calling to him, the kid walked away from Bud's side and climbed up on the tailgate side of the trailer and pulled out his first milking sack. Sucking it dry he did the same thing as Sir, and tossed it back in the pen and reached down for another. Bud wasn't sure how many milkings he watched before he walked away. Repulsion and disgust fought with curiosity and assessment. It was clear now why these two men where so phenomenally built. He didn't have any idea why it worked, or how someone could have discovered that it did in the first place, but there was no denying the extraordinary effects. A man of Sir's age, to be so incredibly large, and the kid, with that baby face, he couldn't be more than 20 or 21 and to have a body bigger than any human Bud had ever seen, it was intoxicating. Lost in the reality of this discovery, how such super size was obtainable, Bud couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to have that power, to feel that kind of strength, to see his own body grow to those proportions, to be that insanely built as well. Bud didn't need time to consider this more carefully, to assess the pros and cons, because Bud couldn't imagine what possible con there could be. One look at these two men and he knew he'd already decided that he was going to join their ranks. How they could do what it took without hurling their guts out was beyond him, but if they could manage it, so could he. -------------------------- Bud had fallen asleep that night in the cab of the semi. After all the zombie milkings had finally come to an end, kid and Sir had taken off down the highway. Bud wasn't sure what was happening to them, they almost seemed to be playing a game with the abandoned cars, upending them, rolling them over, tossing them, or even just tearing them to pieces. It didn't serve any purpose at all, at least none that Bud could figure out. If it wasn't some kind of game, he could see that it was certainly some kind of workout. There seemed to be a momentum building the harder they worked, making them exert themselves even more, and in a feverish path of devastation they tore their way down Route 15 like a summer tornado. Bud stood on the cab roof, shielding his eyes from the morning sun and following the path of destruction. It seemed to end a mile or more away, so he took up his backpack and started walking in that direction. Along the final hundred yards he looked ahead at two mounds piled squarely in the middle of the road and wondered what they were. With each step closer it became clear that sir and kid were the small mountains, stretched out and asleep, side by side. As Bud got closer he saw how much they had changed overnight. Easily fifty pounds of muscle, maybe more, had been added to each body, all in a few hours time. Bud stared at the enormous chests, rising and falling with their heavy breathing, and marveled at the thickness of each huge meaty pec. Their quads were ridiculous, far bigger than their waists, with tear drop shaped muscles etched in high relief. Bud's eyes darted from muscle to muscle, seeing the changes everywhere, on every body part and his mouth actually began to water with his own aching want for it. He stood over the kid for a lingering moment before deciding to just lay down on top of him. He began licking his way across the expanse of muscular planes, biting, stroking, nibbling, touching… oblivious to the kids sound sleep, Bud enjoyed exploring the new dimensions of the man he loved. When the kids eyes finally opened, he looked at Bud for a long moment, wondering who this was on top of him. He thought he recognized the face, the red hair seemed so familiar, but no name came to him, instead he stopped thinking about it and just enjoyed the little man who was lost in worshipping him. It didn't really matter, he knew he liked this kind of attention, nothing else seemed that important. "Suck my dick…" he still couldn't think of a name. "That's it red, suck it good." Bud was too lost now in pleasure to have even noticed the substituted name. -------------------------------- "You'll hold him down for me? You're sure?" Bud asked Sir as he pulled a zombie over the top rail of the livestock truck bed. "No problem, I got him for you. All you have to do is suck on that things meat and drain him dry! He won't touch you, I promise" "If I hadn't watched the two of you do this so many times I never would have thought it was possible. But that doesn't mean I won't puke my guts out either." Bud was trying to psych himself up to go down on the dead dick. "You sure this will work?" Bud asked, stalling for time. "Don't be a wuss, do it," Sir ordered. The kid heard him say that and felt, for a split second, that he wanted to disagree. He didn't know why, it was just a feeling, but he thought he remembered some kind of warning. Was it a warning? Should he say something? But say what, and why… he didn't understand the slight conflict in his own thoughts. Sir held the squirming young zombie in his powerful arms and Bud finally reached out and started stroking the grayish yellow cock, his handing pumping the dick to get it hard. "We just suck it out," Sir observed. Bud waited till the dick stiffened before he went down on it, and with all the resolve he could he worked it until he felt the liquid hitting the back of his throat, and in his mind thanking god that that was over with. Sir tossed the spent and docile zombie back in the pen and started to reach back in, "You want another one?" "Oh hell no," Bud answered, "let me get used to this." 'If that's even possible' he thought to himself. "Now what?" he asked aloud. The kid smiled at him. "This is the good part. You'll want to start fucking any minute now." "Really?" "Yeah, and I mean like wild monkey sex fucking!" the kid laughed. Bud tried to force a smile, but couldn't. He stared into the two faces watching him in obvious anticipation of some Jekyll & Hyde transformation, but he certainly didn't feel one coming on. In fact, he felt like hell. His vision was slowly blurring, his mouth drying out and body aching. He looked at the two thick muscular necks in front of him, enormous wide shoulders and rounded delts, but had no thought of wanting them, or touching them, or possessing them, instead he saw the images of those perfect bodies fade before him as a curtain of gray descended, blocking all sight and sound and thought. Kid and Sir looked into Bud's eyes as the white cloudy film covered his green irises and the lids fluttered closed. They saw his face drain of color, and his head drop slowly forward, inching it's way to his sunken chest. Sir lifted his hand but felt it's dead weight offering no resistance. The kid bent down putting his ear to Bud's chest, but hearing nothing. Silence hung in the air. Neither man knew what to say. They both felt confused, unsure of what was happening. Their quiet vigil lasted an hour or more, until finally the kid picked up Bud's body and set it down in the seat of the truck cab. Not knowing what else to do, he shut the door, and crushed the handle until it was unrecognizable, sealing the door closed and with it the last memory of the red haired boy that tomorrow, he wouldn't even remember. -------------------------------- Summer was ending and the chill of autumn faintly hung in the air. Sir and the kid were both still shirtless, and the bit of shorts that still hung off of them were in tattered shreds. They wandered aimlessly, it was their habit now, and today they found themselves outside a community college gymnasium. The kid had no memory of it. The double doors were unlocked and open wide, which seemed to invite them in. They sauntered in, the breadth of their massive thighs so enormous that both of them walked with that odd rolling gait needed to accommodate such wide body parts. Together they stopped at the side of the workout area, and for the first time ever fear froze them in their tracks. In the middle of the gym floor a zombie stood, his back to them, towering above both their heads. The dead thing was tall, at least a foot and a half taller than Sir's six feet four inches. In it's two hands, the ghoulish thing was holding another normal sized zombie high off the ground and sucking on it's cock. That was what had frozen the two men in their tracks, seeing what they both knew so well, a zombie cum milking, and this one, for the first time that they knew of, a zombie milking was being done by another zombie. Along the back wall of the huge gymnasium zombie corpses were piled high, at least twenty feet to the ceiling and who knew how deep. Hundreds, if not thousands of bodies made a wall of stinking decayed flesh and bloody bone. Finishing the cum milking, the colossal thing in front of them bit off the entire head of the used up zombie and spit it out across the floor, then hurled the decapitated shell onto the growing wall of death. Sensing them in the room, it whipped it's body around to face them, the gray rotted skin stretched tightly over a body so muscular, so nightmarishly huge that only one word could describe it. It was truly, absolutely, and completely MONSTROUS. ----------------------------------- At the same moment that Sir and the kid saw the first and only zombie who had learned the secret of zombie cum, just as it spun towards them and unhinged it's jaw in a wide shrieking scream of anger and dominance, at that very same moment, miles away in the sealed up cab of a semi truck, a pair of eyelids snapped open. A second later, the truck door was kicked off its hinges and flew across the cold concrete highway and a gust of wind blew dirt and change into the air. A new era had begun...

Hope there's more parts. What I'm picturing Ty and Sebastian at:

Warning: This story is very violent and very snuiff oriented, if this is not your think please stop reading. Version 1,1 Thans to Freakoman2 for the ideas and mczapl for the suggestions and editing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Secret Snuffers Society part 3: Choosing your customers After the last pretty uncomfortable but somewhat satisfying episode with the two former cops (or beings) things went somewhat normal on thew SSS headquarters. Al the warehouses were normal from the outside with the only difference on the interior of one basement, a pretty compact and irregular ovoid figure that was there had a strange resemblance with the colors of a cop’s car. On the outside furnace there weren’t signs of smoke today and no one dared to try to break on the warehouses in the last weeks. The Interviewer was seated on his desk, looking as always at his computer, the numbers where good, excepting for the ever growing line for Wolf’s needs, new gym equipment, more protein, more shirts, more shoes, more underwear, and the growing number of things that Wolf broke, the walls, the colosseum doors. Fortunately, he gladly helped with the cop´s car so it was never found since it was so dense that nobody would believe it was formerly a car. The interview looks at the door, Wolf wasn’t there, he could be training, eating, snuffing out some weakling unfortunate enough to cross his path when he was training, I the last case the Interviewer would be pissed since he love to see Wolfs creative kills. The Interviewer was pondering this issue when Wolf entered to the office, he was soaked in sweat, he flexed his pecs and showed his biceps to the Interviewer before ripping his shirt of his body and tossing the remains aside, before caressing his pecs and arms. “Do you know how big I am?” Wolf said. “Do you know how many shirts have you ripped this week?” The Interviewer said. “Even since you dispatched those two cops you have been ripping clothes like crazy, you’re going to sip all our profits on shirts!” He said with a slight smile. Wolf laughed, you know I love to rip my shirts! He said while flexing his biceps. They barely contain these guns, and you also love them I rip them like tissue paper. The Interviewer sighted “Got me” was the only answer he could made and begun to Tapp on his keyboard. Wolf smirked, he loved to be the alpha, the uncontested force of nature reigning over the place, he went to the showers ripping the rest of his clothes, the slow “riiiiiiip” was followed by a “Hey!!! Those cost!” Yell from the Interviewer and a loud laugh from Wolf “Wait for me” Wolf said while going to the showers in his big, wonderful and uncontested nakedness, fortunately there wasn’t anyone near the office because there where very few, or maybe only one that saw Wolf naked and still lived. Because of this, only the Interviewer could be near Wolf when he finished his training. They knew each other when they started the SSS that they were close in their own strange style and they talked almost like buddies, or even friends. But Wolf rarely talked to anyone, maybe excepting when they were about to die at his hands and muscles. After few minutes since Wolf left, a guard came, he was tall and big, and the uniform was barely covering his muscles. He was more or less the average guard of the SSS, muscled, and fearsome, but not for the Interviewer, he knew that if one of the guards got out of line, Wolf would make sure that that would not happen again in the most gruesome way. And after the last one was killed with one slap, the word quickly was spread out from the cleaner staff that got to clean the walls, the floor and even the ceiling from last Wolf snuffs. “Sir, we have a situation” The guard said. The Interviewer looked at him. “Speak” he ordered. “Sir, It’s the 12th warehouse”, we found something that could need your attention.“ “Someone unauthorized access in the warehouse?” “No Sir, unauthorized goods where sent to be stored” the guard answered. The Interviewer went silent, he tapped on the PC, the 12th warehouse was assigned to the Old Reds, the Old Reds were a Russian mafia know in the SSS has one of their most problematic clients. The Interviewer had his own reservations about this mafia has a client. They payed handsomely, and always at the specified times. But they usually caused some problems with some of their shipments. “Leave and wait outside the warehouse” The Interviewer said and the guard quickly left. The Old Reds usually used the warehouses to store their weapons and some things they trafficked, or needed to keep out from public eyes, corpses, human organs, alcohol, and money. According to the SSS rules, no drugs were allowed, Wolf despised them, so did the Interviewer. In facto, any candidate that would like to enter to the SSS would need to be drug free or they would be snuffed out by Wolf, no exceptions; but the old Reds always scoffed at this rule, they just didn’t wanted to abide by any rules, and also didn’t comprehend why the SSS was so adamant to not allowing drugs while having the best storage service for any mafia in the world. But those were the rules and if you wanted to do business with the SSS, they needed to accept, or be rejected. The interviewer was pondering what they could be sending this time so to make the guard make a report on that, could be nuclear fuel from an old Russian decommissioned submarine?, chemical weapons?, the Wolf came in just a towel that barely left something to the imagination, bounced his pecs and while looking at the Interviewer he said “What’s up?”. The Interviewer looked at his bouncing pecs, arms and Wonderfull torso, then saw at that handsome face and his lovely smirk, he delights himself on the Wonderfull look before remembering to keeps his cool and said “seems we have a problem on the 12th warehouse”. Wolf went to a side room and dressed himself, he putted a Superman logo t-shirt, shorts and shoes. The clothes were struggling to fit those muscles. “Let’s go” Wolf said and the Interviewer left with him, he was silent. The Old Reds were problematic, usually the SSS didn’t asked what there would be stored, but some shipments would attract the army and that could compromise the Secrecy, something that he, nor Wolf would accept. After some minutes of silently walking the reached to the 12th warehouse. The Guard was already there, he was nervous. “Speak” Wolf commanded. “Sir, the client sent some goods to their assigned warehouse as accustomed…..I didn't wanted to look sir” he was babbling, he was terrified at Wolf’s presence, Wolf was serious, them he entered at the warehouse and after him, the Interviewer entered, and then the guard entered at the warehouse and locked the door. The warehouse was big, the where a lot of wood boxes, some small, some so big that they could hold a thank inside them, the Interviewer and Wolf walked in the warehouse aisles, the guard was trembling behind them. “Sir, it wasn’t my intention, I just tried to lie the box to put it in a stable place but I fell, and the box broke….I couldn’t avoid to look”. Then they found and aisle where there was a medium size broken box, there was a lot oh some white powder scattered on the ground. Wolf grunted, the interviewer took a handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose. “Lets leave this aisle” The Interviewer said. The guard was trembling in fear, “Sir, I swear I didn’t wanted to” The interviewer lifted his hand commanding silence, the guard went silent but it was visible shocked. “The Old Reds” Wolf said “About this situation, Didn’t we sent an operative long time ago?” Wolf asked “Yes, I thought we sent our best operative but he hasn’t made contact, neither we have any news of him, I was about to dispatch our special recovery team”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and then he walked next to the guard. “Sorry pal, but you should have more care with our clients goods” The interviewer said, the guard trembled expecting some kind of news from the Interviewer. “I recognize that your clumsiness helped us to detect a breach on our contract terms, but unfortunately we can’t allow a filtration about the fact that we have an operative within the ranks of the Old Reds…Wolf!” Wolf smirked and forced the guard to face him with a strong yank, then he put his hands on the guard head, “no sir please” The guard yelled but at the same time his survival instinct and forced his body to do the stupidest thing possible, to try to fight. The guard hitted wolf in the hard pecs but there where no use, Wolf’s pecs went hard and repelled the guard´s punches. Wolf kept squeezing and the guard hitter harder. “Hit like a man” Wolf muttered with a smirk on his face, Wolf was squeezing very slowly, enjoying the kill, the guard accidentally ripped Wolf’s shirt exposing his wonderfully hard pecs muscles, then Wolf released his grip, the guard fell on his ass, the Guard was confused, maybe Wolf decided to spare him? He were´nt going to wait for an answer, Wolf ripped his shirt off at the same time the guard stood up and turned to scape. The interviewer was in front of him , amused, “MOVE” the guard yelled but he couldn’t make any step before Wolf took him from the left arm with his left arm the guard cried in pain but, although Wolf grip was hard, the bone didn’t break. “Let me gooood” the guard yelled and by his training he tried to kick Wolf’s knee to not avail. Wolf laughed “imbecile and weak” he said, while using his right hand to grip the right arm of the guard, the guard was looking with fear at the Interviewer “please sir, please”. “Wolf, what to you think?” The interviewer said, Wolf lifted the guard while gripping both arms “I hate incompetence” He said while pulling both arms from the guards body, there was a sickening “riiiip” followed by the the sound of bone and flesh tearing. The guard body fell to the floor, he was screaming in pain and squirmed in the floor. “Did you really thought that you could make this mistake and live within the SSS?” Wolf flexed is biceps, “my justice is absolute” he said and then he grabbed the guard by his head, he put the head between his hands and biceps like an apple, and slowly he begun to crush the guard’s head. Wolf arms, biceps, pecs and triceps worked in unison, but in slow motion, Wolf was smirking at the thought of his unrelenting strength that didn’t had and equal on the entire world, Wolf enjoyed his absolute power and total disregard of any weakling life. The guards opened his mouth to yell, Wolf hands crushed the jaw against his arm before adjusting his grip on the head, then, the head begun to deform, the eyes popped out oh their sockets and then Wolf released all his might and in one swift motion the crushed the head that exploded soaking Wolf biceps and pecs with blood, and brains that oozed to the floor leaving red staining on Wolf muscles. Wolf took the body remains from the neck and pelvis, lifted the body over his head and brought his hands together breaking the former guards in half and then ripping the body in two halves while making blood spoil all over the place. “Seems I’ll need to shower myself again” Wolf said broadly smiling and breathing like a savage, enjoy the easy kill he got. “Let me go first” the Interviewer said has he covered his head to not let too much blood to soak over him “next time i’ll need an umbrella” he tought to himself. “Let´s go” the Interviewer said. Then Wolf, looked at the mess he just made, “We will call the cleaners later”. They walked out of the warehouse, some guards looked at Wolf and figured the rest when the guard that entered didn’t made out and Wolf was still dripping blood while getting out of the warehouse. They where mesmerized by his strength, but at the same time, they knew the price of failure, the punishment Wolf always gave to any grave mistake, but the power they received was very well worth the risk. “We will have to call the Old Reds to a meeting” The Interviewer said, “hate to say, but we will need to make our rules clear, and without our operative information we are unable to know what to expect” The Interviewer said. “You have me, what else do you need?” Wolf said smiling, then they both went to the showers. Some weeks later, The Interviewer was at his desk looking at the clock. Wolf as flexing in the office, somewhat excited but the Interviewer looked slightly pissed. “They’re late” he said, Wolf smirked “Maybe they don’t want to mess with these” he said while flexing his biceps and ripping open his sleeves and laughing. The Interviewed looked ad the ripped sleeves and the monstrous biceps that tore them open and said “I don’t think they are that smart, they don’t even understand what SSS stands for”. “If they’re that stupid, they soon will understand” Wolf answered, a bearded guard came to the office, he had a typical swimmer body, not too big, but quite fit and said “They’re coming”. “Thanks Ricardo”, the Interviewer said, “please prepare the elite guards to receive our…guests…then put the others on alert, the warehouses should never be unguarded” he said, he valued the confidence that their clients put on the SSS and these unpresentable should not jeopardize the SSS operations or affect the normal course of the business, he and Wolf will make sure of that. Ricardo left the room, the Interviewer stood up, went near Wolf, put a finger on his pecs that instantly bounced “Let’s go, seems the will need to make use of these again”. Wolf bounced back and smirked “I hope so” he answered. The Interviewer and Wolf got out of the warehouse, Wolf was aroused, he felt the smell of the next conflict and knew that maybe he could get a kill or two. The Interviewer was serious, he would have thought that the Old Reds would accommodate to the rules but this time it was the last straw, He didn’t liked the option to lose such a profitable client. If possible he would try to negotiate them to abide by the rules, but the next option would be the Wolf’s way. After some minutes of walking they got to the parking, there where at two cars, and SUV, the Old Reds´s guards where already down, they didn’t looked like the cliched mob minion, they where dressed in sport clothes and had miniuzis hanging of in their hands, some of them where wearing baggy pants and tank shirts some of them where very fit, some where fat, but all had tattoos in red ink; they gazed menacingly at all sides, there where some guard close to them, they where serious, but until this point, there where no signs of a violent attempt on part of the OldReds. The SUV was still occupied when The Interviewer and Wolf arrived. The Interviewer saw the guards with their weapons and despised them. “Weapons” He said, “So unworthy, so unclean” The Interviewer had even deeper regret that this mafia was a SSS client, He looked at the size of Wolf and sighted in relief “they have all his weapons but we have one Wolf” he thought. Wolf could take all them out easily, but he needed some guards to help in case anything goes awry. Wolf gazed the guards in contempt, “So weak” he muttered, “even all them attacking in unison would not make any difference” he thought to himself. He bounced his pecs and some of the OldRed´s tugs noticed their size and feared the behemoth of man in front of them. One of the fattest tugs walked in front of Wolf and the Interviewer. “Yo, are you the boss here?” He asked. “Kinda” the Interviewer said, he was pondering how much ruckus these people would make and what kind of unwanted attention they would bring. The tug then said “Our boss wants to talk with you, get on the car?”. Wolf walked with his fist closed the Interviewer just managed to put a hand on Wolf’s arm, “Wait buddy, please” Wolf looked at him there was a contained rage on his eyes, these unworthy beings where desecrating the sacred soil that the SSS terrains represented for him, with his weapons they were almost begging for him to take these out of their hands with hands and arms attached, no one on the SSS had any weapon aside of their well build bodies and sadistic thoughts, but these weaklings needed to hide behind their guns. “I feel the same Wolf, please wait a little” the Interviewer said but he also was clearly enraged too. Wolf was breathing heavily, closed his eyes and then released his fist. “Ok, I´ll go your way…for once”. The Interviewer nodded and then looked at the tug. “No, thank you” The Interviewer said politely but harshly. “If your boss wants to talk, you play on the SSS rules, or you stop playing”. The tug loaded his gun but he could not aim it before Wolf right fist went with unrelenting strength to his head and his fist ran through it. The tug body twitched from the sudden decerebration and was only standing because Wolf forearm was holding it on the air. “You piece of shit, you got extremely easy” Wolf said. The tugs, terrified, loaded their guns, the SSS guards quickly stood in front of the Interviewer protecting his body, Wolf ripped the twitching body from his forearm and tossed it aside and begun to look at his next victim but suddenly a loud authoritative voice yelled “STOOOOOOOP”. The tugs stopped in his tracks and looked at the SUV, the SSS Guards stood in their positions, and Wolf raised an eyebrow and looked at the SUV. He smirked and looked amused. “Well well, that son of a bitch is still alive”. Wolf said, he turned his head and looked at the Interviewer who walked past the SSS guards looking unfazed, he stood at Wolf’s side. The SUV doors opened, in the side that was nearer to Wolf and the Interviewer a tall man stepped down from the car, he was dressed in some of the most luxurious brands, he had a designer suit, gold clock and designer shoes. He had a drink in his hand and was clearly high from drugs. The Interviewer despised him at the sight, he believed that all that ostentation was more a sign of weakness than from true leadership. And looking at that “stereotypical mob boss appearance” made him despise him more. The other side of the car opened, then a tall man man stepped down of the car, and then a bodybuilder in suit stepped down the car he was just a little short from the other man but he was heavily muscled. The Interviewer fixated his gaze on him, “Michal” the interviewer muttered, Wolf smirked cockily, “seems they have somebody to entertain myself” he said in low voice that was only heard by the Interviewer. Michal was big, even with his suit it was clearly evident that he barely fitted on those clothes, he was bald but that made him even more respectable and somewhat attractive and his pecs and arms looked like they where going to rip all his suit and break free. His legs where big, and the calves where almost ripping the suit. Michal smiled cockily, like he felt he was strong enough to claim a place within the SSS but he was on the OldReds side. At his side the other guard was also suited, he looked tall, but Michal looked just impressive, he looked somewhat like the way that Wolf would look if a suit could hold him. Michal was also fearsome, he, in a natural way looked more dangerous than all the other tugs together with their boss. Ricardo thought that he could be easily a SSS elite guard, or even give Wolf a run of his money. It was clear that Michal was the force behind the OldReds authority. The boss looked so weak at his side that Ricardo wondered why Michal didn’t took over the mob. The mob boss walked next to Michal and the other guard. “Thanks Michal, your opinions where right, seems that that monster is the hardest guard”. Michal nodded silently and bounced his pecs. The boss stood ad a safe distance and said “Well, seems we got a small impasse with my bodyguard”. “You should be Nikolai” the Interviewer said. Yes, I’m Nikolai, the leader of the OldReds, I went here because we lost here some goods sent a while ago. I want to recover it. “If you were coming just to recover you box you would just sent us a message, but you came with a small army and some bodyguards, so, excuse me if I don’t buy it…What to you want?” The Interviewer said in a cold voice. Wolf bounced his pecs and was fixated on Michal. “Well, they say that you’re a man of few words” Nikolai Said, “I’m also a man of action” The mob boss said while sipping his drink. “I really would like if you get to the point so we can get past this bump on our commercial relation” the Interviewer said. “Look, we sent a box, I’ll like to recover it” Nikolai said “You knew that that box violated the SSS rules, the very rules you swore to abide so we can take care of your needs, so we did with that box the same thing we do with those that doesn’t abide by our rules” the Interviewer said. “And that is?” Nikolai asked “we destroyed it, the rest of your goods are in your warehouse” the Interviewer answered. Nikolai became red, his breathing accelerated and his hands trembled “you did what?” He threw his drink that smashed to the floor “that box contained a very important OldRed´s treasure. “How you dare? How could you?” “Would you mind to cut the crap Nikolai?” The Interviewer said, he was extremely quiet, but that coldness was hiding a silent but grown rage caused by the fact that Nikolai had second intentions, the OldReds had enough money so they can easily absorb the box loss, he was hiding something “What is exactly what you want Nikolai?” He asked, “Why you came here when you easily could send some other person to speak about that box”. Nikolai pondered his answer but he decided to open his hand. “You have a very good place here, the warehouses, the subterranean spaces, the operations…we want them, and you’ll hand them right now to the Old Reds, or you can die defending that from us, anyway, the OldReds will possess this place and it will be our operations base”. Wolf smirked, looked at the Interviewer “told you so”, the bounced his pecs. On the other side of the place Michal was standing but unfazed, the other Nikolai guard smiled, the other tugs begun to walk towards the place where Wolf and the Interviewer where. They where so sure of themselves so sure that they would just handed the business that they got somewhat bemused when the Interviewer just put his hand on the head, he looked irritated. “I just don’t have time for this” the Interviewer said “Ricardo, bring me a coca cola…and a seat”. Ricardo left the place in a hurry. “I really don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business” he said. Nikolai looked at the interviewer and said: “you’ll hand us your toys or you’ll die” , “And I told you that I don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business, nor Wolf’s pack members” the interviewer answered defiantly, Ricardo arrived with a can of coke and a seat, one in each hand he put the seat next to the Interviewer who seated and then took a sip of his coca cola. “Also, I don’t like to see kids playing with my toys with my permission and seems you have toyed with one of ours”. The interviewed said while pointing to Michal. “Hi Michal, why you didn’t communicate with us?” He said almost ignoring Nikolai. Michal smirked, Nikolai looked surprised “Did you knew them?” He asked, “I worked for them” was the only answer given in a deep, masculine voice. Michal bounced his pecs, his calves were about to rip his pants off. Wolf grunted “worked…” Michal looked at him, they both stared directly in the eye, they seemed to be fighting a wits challenge. At this point they were ignoring all what was happening at their surroundings. Nikolai was amused but kept looking at Michal and Wolf in turns, then he looked at his other bodyguard “Grigory, don’t you think this is fun?” Grigory nodded. Grigory walked in front of Michal but Michal didn’t broke eye contact with Wolf. They kept looking silently for some minutes, the rest of the SSS and the tugs looked silently at the two titans preparing to fight. “Nikolai, are you sure that you want Wolf and me to hand over the SSS to you?” The interviewer said breaking the silence, Nikolai stood defiantly “Yes, you will hand this place to me, and your guards ill make sure I’ll pay the, handsomely” then he spoke in a very low way so everyone could hear “I’ll be your new boss, you’ll be loyal to me and I’ll take your business, you will be part of the Old Reds and I’ll even expel this brute from this place” he said while pointing to Wolf. Wolf smiled “I really want to see how you try to steal my pack from me”. He said bouncing his pecs and looking at Michal. Nikolai went near Wolf, not realizing the stupid risk he was facing, Wolf looked at him and bounced again his muscles, the sudden movement stopped Nikolai in his tracks. “Why you don’t to go speak with my pal over there and survive…for a little more time?” Nikolai tied to act thought but decided not to force his luck with Wolf, Nikolai walked next to Gregory. “So what’s your answer?” He asked. “I thought that we where clear, first, I really dislike to have my toys stolen from me, Wolf already said that you could try to steal his pack, that is a clear no”, The Interviewer said, he Tok a sip of his can “I really despise people that doesn’t abide by the rules they accepted, and the SSS despises anyone that tries to overstep their boundaries and they make sure that they get punished”. The Interviewer closed his eyes from a second and then stared to the floor, pondering the next move, his strategic position, Wolf could destroy all the tugs, Gregory looked respectable, he could be a good candidate for the SSS, he could even be on the colosseum, but Michal was on another level, he could give Wolf a run of his money, maybe Wolf would be victorious but the tugs could hurt him with his guns. Even Gregory could possess some challenge, Nikolai seems to trust in him a lot, he seemed the confidant of Nikolai in some level but the Interviewer knew Michal. The interviewer remembered hot Michal could tear gladiators apart like they where made from jelly, he was widely know in the colosseum, the Interviewer knew how easily he stomped flat heads with those legs and how his magnificent quads and calves danced on the air before stomping the head of his unfortunately victim and making blood, bone, eyes and brains fly explosively over the place in one stomp how he easily could crack heads with his hands and arms and how he enjoyed that. Then, one faithful day the Interviewer sent him on a espionage mission, an operative, the SSS was suspicious of the Old Reds, they tried to smuggle drugs from time to time, but they usually where small quantities, so the SSS sent warning messages until they got so frequent that the Interviewer knew that the SSS would need to do something before the situation would get out of hand. So they sent Michal, the Interviewer pondered to send Wolf but Wolf was too big, too latin, and too vicious, Michal was vicious too, but he had that eastern European charming looks and that made him better for the mission, The Interviewer also needed Wolf at is side to keep the business going. At the first week Michal tried to make some contacts on the Old Reds ranks, he kept contact with the SSS, he even sent videos of hims, in posing tricks killing his informants who spitted all the info Michal needing before spitting his guts and being savagely crushed to death on a vicious bearhug where Michal’s arms snaked over the rips of his victims and sometime he even palmed his head while laughing and crushing their heads. Then the communications were too sparse, then suddenly stopped. The interviewer pondered to send somebody to look, but he knew that Michal mission was critical, but after some months, he thought that the only way Michal stopped communication was that he was killed. That even possessed some crucial questions, if he was killed how the old reds could manage to achieve that and why they kept silence. The SSS kept silence and has the Old Reds kept sending their stuff the Interviewer pondered the possibility that Michal renounced the SSS and his mission, but betrayal…that was another matter. While the interviewed pondered this issues in silence while looking at the floor Nikolai spoke, “you might despise those who break the rules, but I want to make this a freer organization, we can give you guns, we can give you power, we will make this town kneel before us, we can be their sole governors, you only have to pledge your loyalty to me and kill these two, so, what do you decide?” Nikolai challenged the crowd, the tugs shot their guns to the air. “You really were too stupid, too unworthy, and even you toyed with one of us, you replay think that our pack will follow you?” The interviewer said calmly, “Our pack is loyal to the SSS and to Wolf, and the only thing that keeps you alive is that I wanted to know what exactly where your plans, so the answer is still no, and you better leave with all your unworthy tugs before you all get snuffed out of this world”. The Interviewer stood from his seat. “Michal, I´m very, very disappointed” Nikolai just laughed, first in a low volume that good louder and louder until it became a burst of laughter. “You think that that brute will help you?” Michal took out his suit, he flexed his biceps that burst out of his sleeves and then ripped the shirt off his body showing his chiseled pecs. He walked next to Gregory. Wolf responded ripping off his shirt and bouncing is pecs, Wolf was strong, big and all his muscles showed, Wolf smirked and made a double biceps posed, then he kissed his biceps and caressed his big, strong, hypermasculine pecs. Nikolai went from laughter to seriousness, “That always said that you where cunning, but I see you’re just a cunt, lets see what you do once your precious Wolf dies at the hand of my best man, Gregory, take him out!” He ordered. Gregory walked towards wolf but at the first step he made a bloody hand appeared in front of his chest, Michal punched him from behind and then he looked his bloody hand, he was amused. “Seems that you’re only looks asshole” he said while he was moving his hand, then he took out the hand from the wounded body, Gregory fell to the floor while he used his hands to try to cover the hole on his chest. Gregory breathed heavily, Michal bend in front of Gregory and with his right hand he took Gregory’s neck and lifted him, Gregory looked in terror the face of the big man that was lifting him barely making an effort. Wolf looked amused at the spectacle Michal was offering, he enjoyed looking at some strong man snuffing another human being. Michal the just ripped the head of the body and while holding the head from the neck he tossed in front of Wolf who stopped it like it was a soccer ball. The head was looking lifelessly to Nikolai who was horrified at the bloody spectacle, the tugs where confused by this sudden act, Wolf looked at the head bellow his foot and the he slowly pressed the head against the ground, first, his calves came to life, the monstrous string of his calved were followed by the super strong quads. The the foot came down squishing the head agains the floor, a sickening squish sounded while Wolf simply crushed the head like it was a bug. Michal smiled while Nikolai looked at him. “What did you doo your idiot?” Nikolai yelled. “Well, seems that I never left” Michal said. The hell broke loose the tugs aimed at Michal and Wolf, they instinctively knew that Wolf and Michal where the biggest threats on the place and fired their guns, the bulled rebounded on Wolfs and Michal bodies like they were from styrofoam so they just ignored them. Nikolai squirmed on the SUV and yelled to the driver “Get out of here!!!!” But Michal went to the driver’s side and punched over the armored glass the cracked like it was only a cracker, then Michal yanked the driver out of the car so hard that his body ripped in half letting only the lifeless legs inside the car. Then Michal dropped the body and crushed the head with his knee, and after that, he smashed the car’s roof so heavily that the car tires exploded and the roof went down trapping Nikolai. Michal smiled cockily while feeling the bullets bouncing on his body, he was ecstatic. “I missed this” he thought to himself and flexed his biceps, then he ripped his pants only to stay in positg trunks and revealing his Wonderfull legs. The SSS guards silently watched the carnage while providing a human shield to the Interviewer, they where the elite guards, so when some bullet reached to them it bounced or some was trapped between the dense muscles, but they didn’t flinched. They were well trained by Wolf and the enjoyed the spectacle Wolf and Michal were giving. On the other side Wolf already reached the tugs he then took one by the arm with the gun and lifted,”even with that gun you’re a useless piece of crap” he angrily muttered and then swung the body to the ground with all his might. The torso was instantly crushed by all the strength applied to it and the limbs dislocated all at once. The head only remained round because the angle of the hit only dislocated it but was loosely held by the neck skin, Wolf crushed the head with his feet and ripped the arm from the remains of the body. The tug next to Wolf emptied the magazine and in shock, he tried to hit Wolf with the gun. Alf smiled and tossed him the former tug arm. The tug in reflex tried to hold the arm before seeing two strong hands clapping his head that was crushed like it was a fly, the decerebrated body fell to the ground twitching but Wolf, unsatisfied by the quick kill took the body from the legs and in one with motion he ripped the body vertically in half. The body sprayed blood in all directions, the ribcage got almost intact so Wolf flipped the body and bear-hugged the body remains while screaming in pleasure that imploded spraying more blood to the floor. Wolf release the body. HEHEHE Wolf proudly smiled at his utter superiority. Wolf kissed his biceps and bounced his pecs, he was clearly enjoying the carnage he and Michal were making. But he didn't wanted to hand Michal most of his preys, so he decided to kill even more tugs. Wolf and Michal seemed to silently compete, they both where lighting like maniacs while mangling the tugs. The Old Reds eventually ran out of bullets so they tried to use the Miniuzis like bats, one tug tried to use the gun to hit Michal on his groin, but the weapon bounced against Mitchal muscles that took the Miniuzi and ripped it with such force that the tug hand ripped out. Mitchal laughed “so easy he said” then he took both arms and ripped them from the tug body who yelled so hard but amazingly he tried to run, Michal reached him and pushed hit to the ground, then he clawed the leg with his right hand and pinned the rest of the body to the floor and then he ripped the leg of the body. The tug yelled like mad, Michal took the leg with both hands and while looking contemptuously at the dying tug, he said “this is how you use a bat” then he, using the leg like a bat crushed the tugs head with the leg, the bloody remains of the tug just twitched. Then Michal tossed the leg and kicked the body that crashed near there. Wolf looked at the creative ways Michal was killing his victims and decided he could not be left behind. He reached with his big hand on a tug chest just over the sternum, he clawed hard the sternum but not that hard to dislocate it from the ribs. He brought the card next to him and bear-hugged the tug but not to crush his ribs but from his abdomen. At first, Wolf just pressed hard, but not too hard while he accommodated, another tug tried to hit Wolf to help his friend but Wolf was not feeling any pain, he felt a little annoyed by the tug but he concentrated on his actual victim. After he had the tug on the place he wanted he begun to crush the body, the tug yelled and tried to hit Wolf’s head but his skin didn’t even got red. Wolf kept the pressure, the he opened his hands and clawed on the skin. Wolf laughed at the thought of what would happen. Wolf turned and saw the hitting thug who pissed himself. “You’re next” Wolf said and then he used all his might crushing the body, but then, he clawed the body and opening his arms he ripped the tug in half from the abdomen, the blood accumulated in the tug’s abdomen sprayed on all directions. The ripped tug legs fell on one side of wolf and the other half fell to the ground with a loud AIEEEEEEEEEEE. The tug tried to crawl out of his fate but Wolf would reach the body, he ripped both arms of the body easily, Wolf flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs at Michal and then with just one hand he crushed the head agains the floor while flexing the biggest triceps ever existed. Mitchal just smirked and reached another yelling tug, the lifted him from behind in a bearhug and crushed the body with a swift motion, then before the body fell to the ground he put the tugs head between his legs, and then in a quick flex, Mitchal applied full pressure to the head and the head imploded soaking Mitchal´s legs with blood, brains and bone. Mitchal was aroused by the kills and bounced all his muscles, he then tossed aside the body with his leg and signaled Wolf to snuff the last tug. The last tug tossed his weapon to Wolf’s head, the gun bounced back, Wolf smirked “not so tough now isn’t you?” The tug tried to run but Wolf kicked the leg breaking it in two, the tug fell to the floor. Then Wolf bent and took the tug with one hand. You’re so skinny, lets see if I can help you to get in shape”. Wolf crushed the feet, the tug tried to kick wolf in the face with his good feet while desperately yelling from fear and pain. Wolf took the other feet with his free hand and crushed it swiftly has if the tugs feet was not made of bone but from jelly. Wolf kneels down in front of the crushed feet while smiling devilishly, then, beginning from the feet, Wolf began to roll the feet over the ankles, then the ankles over the shin, then he rolled the tibias over the knees fro, the front, every fold that was a sickening sound of cracked bone followed by a yell and a laugher. Mitchal was looking amused at the spectacle, Wolf kept folding the body and breaking the bones, when Wolf already broke the legs, he begun of roll the legs over the abdomen, the volume of if made that a little harder but for Wolf’s strength it was barely an issue, Wolf filed the tugs legs in a knot breaking the boned in more parts that could be counted and then rolled the legs over the abdomen, the tug yelled where muffled when Wolf crushed the abdomen and begun to fold the rest of the torso over itself breaking easily all the ribs. The were only a Head and a rolled body and the arms just hanging from the flattened body. Wolf was ecstatic while feeling al the bone crushing on his unfathomable strength, when he reached the head he just rolled the head over the neck with his hand breaking the neck and crushing the head against the rest of the body, the bloodied body was now a gruesome human flesh mass that looked like some kind of sick sausage with human arms on the side, Wolf then ripped the arms of the rest of the body and crushing all the bones with his hands he flattened the arms and used them to make a knot on the rest of the body so it wouldn’t unroll. Then he tossed jokingly the body to Michal ho amused just let it fell to the floor “I don’t what that!” Mitchal said. Then Wolf and Michal looked at the mangled and crushed bodies at their side, the floor was filled with blood and bodyparts, they smiled, but Nikolai was still alive, Mitchal and Wolf got next to the SUV and Michal with his hand ripped the SUV roof and then Wolf hold Nikolai. The Interviewer went next to them. “So, this is how it ended…you really underestimated the SSS” The interviewer said. Nikolai was shocked, horrified by the onslaught. Two people were able to destroy Nikolai’s personal guard without any weapon but their own unfathomable strength. “Well destroy you” Nikolai said, the interviewer calmly said “From now on, the Old Reds aren’t our clients anymore” Nikolaid yelled defiantly but the horror was clear on his face. “It’s no use talking to you” the interviewer said, ”what do you think Wolf?, maybe his head could held ore ideas if you help to open it a bit?” The Interviewer said. Wolf laughed like a maniac, “Seems you’re pretty closed to new ideas, maybe if I open you head a bit” With that Wolf gripped his head, and nailed the head with his fingers. Nikolai tried to hit Wolf to no avail, Wolf smiled, “this excuse of a man thought he was strong, next TO ME” Nikolai thought that Wolf would crush his head, but Wolf had other plans, eh gripped his head with his fingers and then with is monstrous string we begun to slowly tear open Nikolai’s cranium, Nikolai yelled in horror, Wolf devilishly laughed, louder and louder Wolf laughed while opening Nikolai’s cranium, Wolf flexed his legs, his pecs, his back, Wolf was just enjoying the laughs, the more Nikolai yelled, the more Wolf you enjoy the kill, the bone was not able to put any more resistance and when Wolf felt that he just pulled the head in both directions opening the cranium and face, splitting the head in two, uncovering the brain in a shower of blood, Michal grabbed the brain with his hand and ripped if off of the body and then Wolf palmed the remains of the head and with quick flex of his monstrous pecs he crushes the head, Michal got the remains of the body and ripped in half leaving just a lifeless, headless torso on one side of the SUV remains and a pair of lifeless legs on the other side. Wolf flexed his biceps in a double biceps pose and Michal responded with the same pose, they where almost competing to see the biggest of the two although Wolf was the alpha of the pack they both got an understanding, but that didn’t meant that the issue was settled between Michal and the SSS. “Please relax gentlemen, Ricardo, bring water so they can get somewhat clean” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf and Michal bodies dripping the tugs coagulating blood, brains and bone rests. “Good work Wolf, flawless as always” Wolf just responded with an excited smile and pecs bounce that let some blood drops fell to the ground”. Michal bounced back, he was aroused too. “Michal, the fact that you helped here doen´t mean that everything is settled within the SSS” Michal made double biceps pose, flexed his legs and nodded. Wolf also flexed his quads. “Let´s talk”, the Interviewer said. Ricardo came with two buckets of Water the both Wolf and Michal tree over their bodies to get somewhat cleaner but it was only for a little comfort from the unworthy blood that soaked them. The three went to the SSS office where the Interviewed seated, tapped on his PC and said “this ruckus will make a dent on our profits” Wolf and Michal smiled clearly proud of their recent carnage. “Michal, tell me why you disappeared” The Interviewer asked. “Michal knew that if he answered wrong he would be fighting Wolf and he was not sure of thee result”. “I killed too many guards so they begun to feel suspicious of me.” Michal answered while bouncing his pecs. “Seems you improved your strength while on mission” Wolf said “yes” was the only thing Michal said. “Why the Old Reds tried to take the SSS from us? They don’t ave anything to gain from this”. The Interviewer asked. “They lost influence, I killed a lot of their guards but they believed it was be a competitors mafia, they needed a stronghold and thought that if they get this space has their Headquarters, they could dominate the city and maybe recovering their influence” Michal answered. “So they think we are weak, first the cops, then the Mob” The Interviewer thought. “We need to fix that, but first, we we need to make sure this scandal doesn’t affect us”. The interviewer said “Mitchal, can you destroy what´s remaining of the Old Reds?” Michal broadly smiled “yes sir” He proudly said flexing his muscles like in a bodybuilding competition. “I´ll destroy everyone” Michel said “then I expect you to prepare yourself”, but, Michal, if you disappear again, I’ll make sure that Wolf goes to track you, we don’t like lone wolves within the SSS” Michal bounced his pecs again and said “Yes”. “Then go was the only answer he got from the Interviewer. The interviewer spoke to Wolf who was caressing his body and flexing. “These tugs certainly made a ruckus and with the two disappeared cops…seems that we will need to make sure no cop tries to come near here again” The interviewer said. “What are you saying?” Wolf asked excitedly. “We will need to take care of the police station on the zone” The Interviewer said, “Wolf howled excitedly” in anticipation of the massacre that would ensure next. “How many do you need that I kill” The interviewer sighted and after some hesitation he said “all of them”.

Chapter 16: Big Bro Finally Gets Some Size! As John walks out the room into the hall, he can already hear the clanking of metal reverberating from their gym. Eager to take in Daniel's form he picked up his pace, his heart racing as he wanted to be back by Daniel's side ready to push him to his very limits. Reaching the door his gaze lands on his brother's beat red chest heaving as he breathes in and out as he pushes each rep. Beads of sweat trickled down swollen pecs onto his abs which were now so deep that the sweat pooled in-between his deep grooves. John’s rock-hard dick twitched as he realized Daniel had added even more weight to the bar since he had left, making his power skyrocket. Slowly his brother’s chest and arms began inflating again as his deep grunts of effort softened now feeling the growth, he loved seep into his body again. John stood there mesmerized by Daniel until he racked the bar again. Without sitting up Daniel spoke “You just gonna stand there and watch?” “I’m already enjoying the show but you’re right, I think it’s time to get up close and personal again.” John replied. He walked up to Daniel now getting a look at his cocky smile past the blimps he currently had for a chest. Caressing the firm muscle he felt each individual pec flex involuntarily, twitching as his hands oozed more off his power into Daniel. Daniels lips curled in pleasure feeling the full brunt of Johns enter him for another moment, nearly unloading for the fourth time in his shorts. “FUCK…bro warn me before doing that next time.” “Dad never needed any warnings though and he sure as hell never came from my slightest touch.” Retorted A look of annoyance hit Daniels face again. “Just watch I’ll make dad look like an ant before you know it, all you’ll be thinking about is my name you’re with him.” “Oh, and how are you going to do that *big* man?” said John. In response Daniel grabbed John by his toned arms, bringing him down until his face laid between the deep valley of his pecs. “Oh, I don’t know, I thought maybe we’d put that bottle of lube you brought to good use and looks you already came prepared too dweeb.” Daniel slips down his shorts exposing his cum covered six-inch dick slapping it against John's exposed checks. Still being held by Daniels firm grasp, his face was sandwiched muffling any response he tried to get out. “What was that dweeb? Your big bro couldn’t hear you haha.” Now sliding his dick against his whole, he could feel John was eager to take all of him inside himself. After being released from Daniels grasp John gasped for air, his face covered in Daniels sweat. “Fuck! Just get inside me you big oaf!” Daniel was pleased with John’s eagerness to be taken by him for once, but he needed one thing before that. “First load up the bar with more weight, your big bro wants to ECLIPSE dads record.” The thought of Daniel's swollen body grunting in pleasure as he rode him filled John’s mind making him even more excited; swiftly he added on a considerable amount of weight to the bar. Now laying himself back on Daniels washboard abs he lubed up Daniel ready to ride him dry. John cooed as he slowly inserted the shaft inside him, now realizing he was a bit of a size queen as his brother 6 incher seemed so small inside him compared to the monstrous sizes, he’s grown his father to. He’d never questioned it but somehow, he started to suspect that maybe his powers did influence his body or else he would have been in the hospital torn in half by his dads’ monster cock. While John thought to himself Daniel was having his own inner turmoil as he could feel how loose John’s ass was clearly stretched out from countless nights with Dad pushing his ass to its limits. This only further fanned the flames of jealousy he felt as he so desperately craved to fill John’s ass out, but he was in no place to be making demands per their agreement. So, he started his set once more now dead set on blowing up as much as possible while trying to pleasure John as best he could. Lifting the bar up again Daniels body feels the force weigh down on him his mind quickly preoccupied that he can’t even focus on anything but lifting the bar. Veins popping out on his forehead gritting his teeth as he grunts like a madman trying to push as hard as he can. John watches in anticipation to see if Daniel can do it by himself as he slowly moves up and down Daniels shaft doing all the work himself. He loved his brother but if he was being honest with himself this wasn’t the best experience compared to their dads’ years of experience. But one thing was for sure he was turned on like never before watching Daniels insatiable lust for size making him slowly push the bar upwards with no help from himself either. “Fuck bro your so fucking big, come on PUSH I know you can do it, get that bar all the way and I’ll give you more!” Johns incentivizing words cut through Daniels laser focus as he was ready to give in, now instead fueled to continue his grueling set. Slowly his arms pushed higher as he got accustomed to his newfound strength his thoughts now coming back to him allowing his to speak. “GRRRR BIGGER, AHHHH-…… MAKE ME BIGGER…..GONNA BE THE BIGGEST FUCKER ALIVE!” As he finished speaking, he triumphantly grunted as he pushed the bar all the way completing the single rep. He shuddered as he racked the bar already getting a look at John who was excitedly looking at him happy with himself for pushing him so far. He watched John lick his lips as the tingling feeling filled his whole body expanding again as John grinds up and down him. It’s all soon too much for Daniel as he loses himself in the pleasure of his throbbing body feeling like every part of himself was a as sensitive as the head of his dick. John could tell he was close as Daniel face contorts in ecstasy ready to unload for the fifth time. Without warning he lays against Daniels massive body almost rivaling that of their fathers a few days ago and rubs his cheek against Daniels face whispering “Cum for me big guy!”. John then plays with Daniels nipples causing Daniels whole body to buck up and down every muscle in his body flexing as he has one of the most intense orgasms of his life. But as fast as his orgasm went it also finished, leaving John yearning for the chance to tease Daniels sensitive head just as their fathers impressive dick spurted out loads of cum for what felt like minutes, wrapping his lips around it only to head his father’s deep voice howl uncontrollably from the intensity. With Daniel now feeling depleted his head slumps down now hanging down from the headrest of the bench press. With his eyes closed he’s panting now worn out like never before in his life. He’s about to ask John how it was for him, when suddenly he feels a shadow cast over his shut eyes completely blocking the light from the ceiling, a pungent smell filling his nostrils. Opening his eyes, he’s met with the sight of another man's genitals hovering less than an in from his face. The man’s flaccid cock almost made contact with his mouth. “Looks like you boys got a heck of a workout in!” Daniel already knew who the man was even before opening his eyes but hearing that deep velvet voice booming in his ears made him shudder with inferiority even at his freshly grown size. Sebastian looked at John noticing that not a drop of cum had leaked out his dick yet clearly not satisfied with Daniel's efforts still. Without even thinking his body moved on its own forgetting Daniel was beneath him as he lowered his body down dropping his dick and balls firmly on Daniel's face. “Looks like you got a good warm up sport, but I think it’s best if daddy takes over from here!” Grabbing the back of John's head, he compassionately kisses him for a few moments before feeling the vibrations of Daniel's muffled screams squished between his mammoth thighs. Breaking the kiss, he flashed a toothy smile at John looking down, seeing John's precum already leaking from his simple kiss. Standing back up Daniel was freed from the pure masculine scent he was forced to inhale, unable to break free from his father’s immense weight. “Sorry about that squirt, your old man couldn’t help himself, poor John hadn’t even cum yet and I thought I might as well help him out a bit.” Clinging onto his sense of pride he looked surprised at John who was currently blushing in shame trying to hide the fact that he did indeed not cum even once throughout their entire afternoon together. Even though he’s grown the biggest he’s ever been he’s still yet to make John cum and yet their fathers touch was sending John into a fiery lust clear as day to anyone who looked at the two of them. He didn’t want to admit defeat just yet though as he sat up removing himself from inside John was now able to stand fully up. Standing face to face or rather inches below his father’s face, he puffed out his massive sweaty chest. Now noticing that the height difference wasn’t as big as before his father left this morning to meet his tailor. “You better watch out pops I’m catching up to you! I even beat your latest record on the bench press.” A genuine guttural laugh came out their father in response. “HAH! Keep dreaming, squirt you think your old man is just going to sit idly by and let you soak up all the growth just for yourself.” Then without saying a word his dad answers his second point by walking over to the bench-press laying down as the seat creaks under his immense weight. With ease he starts lifting the bar already dampening the parade Daniel was enjoying for himself. To further prove his point he racked the barbell, now standing up at his impressive 6’6 stature. A knowing smirk on his face as he grabs the bar with one hand. John speaks out with concern telling his dad that could be dangerous to attempt even at his current size. But he didn’t listen, instead just winking at John and giving his other arm a flex. Now lifting the bar with one arm, veins snaked across it as his skin started turning red. In a slow controlled movement, their dad started curling the barbell as if he were using a dumbbell. He struggled to fully complete the rep but just as he looked like he was about to give in the unexpected happened. His biceps looked as if they were slowly swelling allowing him to push his rep to completion, painfully lowering the barbell ready for another as he picked up the speed ever so slightly. John watched mesmerized as he had been keeping a lock on his own powers for Daniels’s sake, but here was his dad somehow growing himself to a much lesser degree. “John, that's not fair, you know you’ve given dad all the attention, it’s not like he needs anymore!” Daniel said upset with what he thought John was doing after their recent heart to heart. “Daniel, I swear it’s not me this time dads not getting anything from me right now!” Both of their attention was back on their father’s body now puzzled as to what was happening. “He’s right Squirt this is all daddies doing!” “Wha- How’s this even possible!” Daniel responded. “You should thank your *LITTLE* boyfriend for that, should have heard him hollering my name last night BEGGING for me not to outgrow his tight little ass! And that’s exactly what I did. Your old man had to use every fiber of his being to not give into the temptation of the delicious growth I so craved, all so I could keep pumping load after load in Ty all night.” His attention now turned to John. “Didn’t want to ruin the surprise sport but looks like your old man just did.” Looking back at Daniels face he could see the hurt on his face having heard his inner alpha coming out, his sense of humility and caring self as a father came back watching Daniels entire posture change from standing tall and proud to slouching down with his head lowering in defeat. “Oh, geez I’m sorry squirt I didn’t mean it like that, you know how this power can make us get. Can you forgive your old man?” Seeing a shred of his loving dad shine through the horny alpha beast made him feel slightly better but he knew it was short lived, deep down he knew his dad was getting off on making him the lesser of the two. But with the new understanding between himself and John he knew he would have to keep putting up with it if he ever hoped to even the odds. “Sure dad, I know what a rush it is. It’s all water under the bridge!” “Great! Now if you’ll excuse me, me and your brother have some unfinished business from yesterday.” With that Sebastian scooped up John into his arms kissing him as they left the room. Their dads’ deep grunts escaped their kiss in appreciation of all the growth that John was already feeding him. Now left alone in the gym pumped like never before he could still smell the intense scent of his dads’ balls now stuck on his nose. Painfully hard at how strong the scent of his dad was. Now only hearing the wails coming from John filling the halls once more; he jerked himself off as that buzz filled him once more. Something that never happened when John was alone with their dad. While he felt he should feel inferior to his god of a dad the fact that he was still feeling that buzz gave him hope. “Maybe he really is coming around!”

Chapter 15: The morning after The next morning Daniel wakes up first, roused from his sleep thanks to one of Johns wet dreams. Instead of waking him he simply enjoys the small amount of size he’s getting letting John enjoy himself in his dreams. Daniel breathed a sigh of relief taking in the growth he so desperately craved, started feeling a little better after his talk with John last night; thinking he is going to finally be joining in on all the fun. Laying there he’s getting hard as his body feels like it’s slowly throbbing like his own dick in hand. But in the midst of his pleasure a text pops up on John’s phone beside him on the nightstand. Daniel feels his heart drop as he can see the name that appeared on the screen He grabs John’s phone unable to keep himself from seeing what was sent, opening it. A message from their dad saying “Thanks for the morning PUMP sport!” pops up As he looks at the message his can already feel his uncertainty about his alpha status take control. Another message pops up as he’s about to put the phone back. A shot of his father’s massive body from the view of his head looking down fills almost the entire screen. A mix of jealousy and conflicting arousal fill his body as he finds himself unable to look away from all the bulging muscle that was in front of him. Even worse was the outline of the monster that was covered with a blanket, clearly unable to fit in any clothing at the current moment. His newly developing inferiority complex was taking hold of him again as he thought about just how big his dad would be when they got home if he was already this large from just a few moments of John dreams. Even if he shrunk down by the time they got back home, he shuddered thinking of the moment he would see the naked form of their irresistible hunk of a dad. He hated to even think it but the thought of John growing him further filled his head, finding himself questioning if he even wanted his dad to stop growing in the first place… he just wanted to join him in becoming a god. Looking back at John, he found himself unable to wake him, willingly choosing to let him keep sleeping knowing full well that their father was the one reaping most of the benefits. Time passes and Daniel and John Leave Ty's house heading back home. When the boys arrived back at home Daniel took note that Ty’s car was gone feeling a sense of relief not having to watch his boyfriend cuddling up next to his titan of a dad. As they entered the house, they were both hit with the pungent scent of pure testosterone and sex taking in the sight of the aftermath that was their father letting out all his built-up growth. The coffee table that creaked under their fathers’ massive legs was completely broken smashed into the ground; various objects were strewn all over the place. The couch was covered in sweat and cum stains mostly likely all from Sebastian. Before they could even question where their father was, loud thuds came from the staircase as a pair of massive legs descended down the steps. “Sorry boys but your old man has got an emergency appointment with his new tailor.” Sebastian points out his skintight clothing on the verge of ripping if he even flexed slightly. Walking up to John and Daniel he wraps his arms around them both smothering them in dense muscle, getting both of their ears real close to his lips. “Don’t worry though I left you a little surprise upstairs in the bathroom, try not to grow your old man when you see it sport!” Releasing them both he also felt up Daniels firm body now realizing the added mass that he had been ignorant of; too caught up in his own massive gains to even acknowledge. “Good on you shrimp, it’s about time John put some meat on those bones” he said in a dad joke tone of voice. Daniel couldn’t even tell if his dad was really messing with him, or genuinely happy that he was starting to get some progress with John’s help. Before leaving he gave Daniel one more pat on the shoulder nearly knocking him over with his strength. “You’re a lucky man Daniel, you better treat Ty with some respect if you know what’s good for you, he seems to have BIG plans for the both of you!” Daniel could see his father start chubbing up in his pants at the thought of his boyfriends acts last night. Still unable to voice his frustrations with the whole situation. “Oh, and one more thing, John make sure too get plenty of rest Dad’s got a few new tricks he wants to show you tonight!” Sebastian said with a devilish grin eager to fill Johns hole that night. “As for you Daniel, be a good sport and clean up the place for your old man.” he said teasingly but with full confidence that Daniel would follow his every word before he got back. As their father left the house both John and Daniel decided to see what their father had left them. Walking into Daniels bedroom they found nothing scouring the place to see what he was even talking about. But as they were ready to give up Something caught John’s eye “Bro look! I think I see it.” Running up to the bathroom door he could see a new line had been marked on the door frame. “Well, what is it John spit it out.” “Daniel…. Dads 6’6 now.” John was already aroused staring at his dads first marking, seeing them slowly inch upwards past any of Daniels. Looking over at Daniel he was shocked to see him just as hard. “How’s about you start helping me catch up a bit if you don’t mind.” John eagerly licked his lips ready to take him up on his offer. He’d never seen Daniel listen to him once in life, yet here he was looking like a puppy ready to obey for his dose of growth. Walking over to Daniel caressing his bulging body feeling him tense at the slightest touch filled with anticipation, desperately craving the sensation of his body swelling with mass. “You sure Ty won’t mind us doing this?” The mention of his bf who just had fucked their own father was a sore subject causing Daniel to wince at the thought of it. “Yeah, we agreed on an open relationship, and he loves his guys big so we can go as far as we want dweeb.” He said trying to keep a cool demeanor But John could tell the hurt was there, now feeling like a dick for creating the god that got Ty’s attention away from his own boyfriend. “Alright, just checking before I did this.” John playfully twists Daniels pink nipple trying to get his mind off Ty. An audible moan escaped Daniels lips unintentionally “Huh never knew you had sensitive nips haha.” “You little dweeb get in there if you want this chest, don’t just tease me like that.” Softly grabbing Johns head he firmly presses his face between his pecs bouncing them for Johns pleasure. Eagerly John latched onto his chest biting and licking away at the muscle that pressed agasint him. The feeling of Johns worship igniting the flames of dominance in Daniel, eager to be balls deep in John breeding him until he turned him into a god. But he knew he had to behave and did his best to stop himself letting John explore him to his heart’s content. Minutes went by and not a single ounce of muscle had been added to his frame as John had taken extra care to make sure every part of him got all the appreciation he had to give before any size was to be given. The frustration was building up for Daniel almost whimpering as Johns mouth softly kissed his neck, both Johns hands feeling up his developed traps a part of him that John really seemed to enjoy. “Come on John don’t be such a tease!” Daniel pleaded in an agony. John didn’t answer, finding that he quite enjoyed Daniels torment. He didn’t know it at the time, but he was liking the control Daniel had given him and he wanted to make him work for every pound of muscle he got on his body. As he traveled down his firm pecs feeling Daniel flex them for him as his tongue slid down them feeling the sinews of muscles dance across it. He gave into his urges as much as he wanted to keep Daniel waiting. Without warning John opened the floodgates before tightly shutting it, giving Daniel just a taste of what their father had been experiencing these past few weeks. Daniels knees buckled nearly knocking John to the ground causing him to reflexively reach for Daniels broad rigid back feeling every muscle tighten as they fought for space. He gritted his teeth grunting as he was overwhelmed by the sensation making a mess in his shorts a wet sport now forming. “Geez bro even dad could last longer than that!” John said jokingly poking fun at his massive beast of a brother. “Wow rude bro! I have half a mind to put you in a headlock; but you’d like that wouldn’t you!” “Don’t threaten me with a good time.” John chuckled to himself starting to walk away from Daniel and out the room. “Where you are going, we’re not done are we?” Daniel questioned worried John was already finished with him. “That was just a warmup, if you want to last longer than dad, you’re going to need some training!” As he followed John down the hall, they entered the home gym. “Don’t know how pops did it but he didn’t even chub up once while working out with me all these weeks before you came home; now it’s your turn to try and keep up!” “Well of the old man could do it I’m sure I’ll be a match for him just watch, hit me with your best shot.” Daniel tried luring John into giving him even more size. “Nice try bro but we’re taking this nice and SLOW! You’ve got to get used to the training wheels before you can take off dashing like dad, hell even Ty didn’t need them maybe he’ll give you some pointers after our first session! Now let’s get this workout started.” They both begin their routine together as John channeled a small amount of his powers into Daniel throughout it. Much to his surprise he kept his cool not giving in, focusing on pumping iron instead. The look of pure determination on Daniels face was a turn on for John and he could tell how hard Daniel must have pushed himself in the gym even before his powers came into their lives. Finishing up the last of his sets Daniel dropped the weight to the floor pushing the last rep of his Bulgarian deadlift, grunting proudly as he pushed himself father than he ever had. Walking over to the mirror he couldn’t believe his eyes; he was pumped beyond belief; his body beat red drenched in sweat. Startin at his own reflection he was rock hard eager for more. Drawing near to him John could feel the heat radiate off Daniels swollen body. “NOW that’s a pump bro, guess you really do have it in you. “ “How’d you think I got built in all my time at college, these aren’t just for show.” Daniel replied making a point to flex his body making more veins angrily popping out due to his how Johns powers seemingly made him even more shredded. “What else you got in store for me dweeb I’ll crush anything you put in front of me!” Daniel spoke with a hint of his cockiness bleeding through. “Oh, I’ve been saving the best for last.” John walks over to the bench press loading the bar with an alarming number of weights even making Daniel hesitate at the thought of possibly lifting all that. “Bro, I don’t think I’ve ever lifted that much?!” Daniels resolve waivered uncertain at whether he really could lift all that without injuring himself, he knew better than to bite of more than he could chew no matter how huge he wanted to get. “Oh really, well guess you may not be up for it then, it is dads max after all” Daniel felt Johns words stoke the flames of jealousy within him even further, now feeling he had to prove he was more a man than his hunk of a dad. “Fuck it, if dad could handle, so can I” Daniel thought to himself A look of determination now replaced the uncertain gaze he shot at the loaded bar. “You know what bro; I take it back I think I CAN handle it.” “Just what the words I wanted to hear.” John replied to him Setting himself on the bench he braced himself getting into proper form. As John egged him on. Grabbing the bar, he began pushing, instantly feeling the full weight pressing down on him like some sort of gravity chamber. His face beat fed, struggling to even get his first rep in. He didn’t want to admit it, but the weight was too heavy for him, but his pride wouldn’t let him admit defeat by this point; instead channeling all his frustrations into one thing. GETTING HUGE! John could see his brothers’ attempts were in vain, now feeling sorry for pushing him so hard. Guilt tripping himself into helping Daniel out a little. He focused on Daniels 20 inch biceps imagining them filling with strength akin to the strides that his father had made when they worked out together. Slowly Daniel lifted it almost fully extending his arms before bringing the bar back down slowly. His arms and chest crying out in agony as he tried pushing back up again. The only few words he could think under all that stress were “MORE I NEED MORE!” Seeing his brother working so hard was only making it easier for John to give him a further push watching as his chest raised with every breathe, he took, and his arms bulged larger as veins snaked across them glistening with sweat as he started pushing rep after rep with each one having more precise control of his movements. He was mesmerized watching him go completely in the zone. As Daniel was now fully capable of continuing his own, John was relived his brother wouldn’t get hurt, his eyes now wandering his stunning body seeing Daniels tent in his shorts leaking pre even through the fabric. Watching it drip down as the sounds of Daniels grunts of effort echoed in his ears, he felt his desire take hold of him. Kneeling he took the head in his mouth playing with it, feeling Daniel shudder. The sound of Daniels agony now turned into pleasure as he unloaded again, reveling in the feeling of his muscles twitching as he pushed the last of his reps. Now having full control of his body no longer needing feeling the immense weight pressing upon him he re racked the bar sitting up looking down at John slurping down on his dick through his shorts. “Fuck yeah you like your big bro BIG don’t you; you adorable little dweeb!” John said yes muffled as he was still sucking away. Grabbing John in a vice grip between his thighs he flexed them letting John feel his strength, more pumped than ever. “Fuck yeah John, I’ve never felt more alive. Thanks for the assist” Daniel ruffled John’s hair lovingly before picking him up and seating him on his lap. His pecs now larger as they jut out fighting for space with Johns body. They both stare into each other’s eyes now having felt their dynamic change as Daniel felt softened by his brother’s presence no longer giving into his power-hungry quest for size, simply enjoying his erotic workout with John. While John feels his brothers more gentile side come out, he felt the opposite come out of himself, he liked pushing Daniel further and he wanted him even bigger at the rate they were going dad might have some competition. “You did all the hard work though Daniel. I just gave you a little push” Daniel gives him a smirk liking John’s complement “Guess that means I’m right on the old man’s tracks.” John almost laughs to himself. “What…what’s so funny?” “Well, ummm that was dads max weight about two weeks ago.” As John relayed that information to Daniel, he felt the cock he had been sitting on stir to life again as Daniels face filled with that determination once again. “WHAT?! That’s it we are going again. Load the bar Dweeb were not stopping until I blow his record out the water.” That looked made John admire his brother even more now seeing him in a more positive light, a light that made his radiance shine even brighter as his swollen veiny body moved as he started adding more weight to the bar. He felt his urges start to overtake him, his ass quivering at the sight of the bulge angrily throbbing in Daniels drenched shorts. “You got it Danny, but I must grab a few things before we continue. Don’t go letting all that growth get to your head and start lifting before I get back, I don’t want you getting hurt ok.” “Hurry up dweeb, I don’t want to waste a second of my alone time with you!” Daniel replied lustfully as he grabbed his bulge. Running to his dad’s room he opened up a drawer to get the obscenely large bottle of lube they had bought to accommodate for his father’s massive member when John got a bit too indulgent in the size, he wanted inside him. As well as a jock strap, he liked to wear for ease of access whenever they felt the urge to have some fun. Removing the rest of his clothes he looked at himself in the mirror looking at his tight build jokingly giving himself a flex pretending he was as large as his hulking mass of a dad and brother taking pride in his appearance before leaving back to the home gym.

Chapter 14: Time Away from Home. Daniel and John walked to Tysons house while Daniel wallowed in his own pity feeling all his frustrations having reached their limits. Just a few weeks ago he felt like he was on top of the world proud of his own size, only to be shown up by his mass hungry father. It didn’t help that walking beside him was the very person that caused their own father to grow to such size. Meer weeks ago, he thought he would be the god that his father had become, but clearly John had other ideas in mind and his own growth was not one of them he just couldn’t get why John would grow a man like their father more than his own sexy self. He just couldn’t handle it anymore he had to find some way of getting John to grow him like he did their father. He reminisced at some old memories of when he first learned of his brother’s intense love for muscular guys, he could always feel his lust filled gaze eyeing up his body since a few years back when he really started working out. He remembers clear as day the time when John first caught a glimpse at his improving physique when was getting dressed and John happened to walk in unannounced, his mouth agape at the sight of his newly developed abs…well more like the ghost of an outline of abs, but nonetheless John clearly liked the changes in his older bros body. His thoughts trailed off as he tried getting his mind off his father and furthering his own potential gains by any means necessary. Meanwhile in Johns mind the sight of his father’s return had been seared into his brain, he could still taste the salty sweat from his bulging body in his mouth yearning to be back home burying himself in the mountainous man that he would turn his father into. As much as he loved growing Daniel, his father’s boundless experience overshadowed any attempts Daniel had ever made at pleasing him. Not to mention the fact that Daniel turned into a grade A ass whole when getting drunk off his own powers. It’s felt like he’s been intentionally holding himself back when Daniel ever tries to make a move on him. Don’t get him wrong though he’d love nothing more than to give Daniel a bit of size, but he doesn’t want to lose the cocky yet loving older brother he has still. An image of the god he so wished to be able to turn Daniel into filled his head, fueling his arousal as a result. It was almost a miracle that he could get his mind off his father’s massive pecs suffocating him. His mind felt like it was having a game of tug of war as both mammoth men in his mind fought for control of his powers. Although it wasn’t a fair match as the titan that was their dad was so much larger even in his own mind that even Daniels impressive size was made to look weak. He could envision his dads grinning face looming over Daniel slowly inching upwards. He could tell it was not a malicious grin but just one of pure elation, his dad just liked being that big and he was almost afraid of just how large his dad really wanted to become. Yet the thought of his own father becoming a god among men making even his big bro look weak was such a turn on that he felt he was growing his dad even more back at home. He prayed for Tysons’s sake knowing he was potentially making his father an even bigger beast to handle. He knew he’d probably get in trouble with his old man, so he had to somehow divert the flow of these powers he didn’t have full control of to the nearest thing to him, his brother. As Johns thoughts began overtaking him, he struggled to keep his composure fighting with his own dick as it was operating with a mind of its own, chubbing up in his shorts. Daniel took notice before he even saw the bulge outlined on his shorts, feeling the all too familiar warmth fills his muscles as John was getting a bit carried away not really thinking about how much he didn’t like how rude Daniel got when he grew. As they drew closer to Tys house he got closer to John and wrapped his arm around him pulling him in with a firm grip really letting him feel the full brunt of his strength. The force of it making Johns head naturally fall on his almost boulder like shoulders as the shadow of his head and traps cast down on John from the sun rays being blocked out by Daniels body. The heat radiating off his body was getting to John as the natural scent of his sweat filled his nostrils the strongest amount of it coming from the musk of his pits. As he huffed Daniels scent feeling the hardness of Daniels arm wrapping around him; the mental image he had been painting in his head had taken a new direction. Their father’s smile was softening as Daniels own growth seemed to pick up. Nowhere near as fast as their fathers but was indeed growing. Johns grip on keeping his brother on a leash was loosening as he was starting to give into the cocky attitude Daniel had; he knew that deep down that he loved it, he just wished he Daniel would treat him with some more respect and not some tool for his own gain. Daniel felt the tightness of his shirt growing ever so slightly, making him feel like he was wearing a compression shirt that seemed to snugly cling to his body getting smaller by the second. The constriction of his collar against his thick neck was getting uncomfortably tight, but he liked the feeling of the threads being forced apart from just his muscular neck. “Was this finally it, am I really gonna fucking grow just like dad!” Was all Daniel could think after having been ridiculed so deeply by his own father and to make matters worse he knew he wasn’t even trying to. Without even breathing his chest heaved pushing his shirt to its limits as John could feel his arm swell around his shoulders easily over 20 inches now. John stumbles as they walk together finding it hard to keep his composure as even walking was too much to handle as he felt he was going into heat over his brother impressive bulk. In response Daniel sweeps up John in a single arm carrying the rest of the way using his free arm to flex his biceps in Johns face, looking down at him with his cocky smile that made John even weaker to Daniels charm. “Yeah, that’s it bro, I’m all yours when we step inside Ty’s house.” Daniels words fell upon deaf ears as John was enraptured in his own fantasy now being carried by Daniel in his “massive” arms. Embraced in a wall of muscle he buried his face into Daniels pecs suffocating himself in his brothers massive chest, with the only air he could breathe being the intense scent of the man he knew his brother could turn into. It wasn’t until the sounds of rips forming on Daniels shirt that John was brought back to reality and he had realized what he had been doing. In his surprise he almost fell out of his brothers’ arms as he got himself down back on the floor just as they had arrived at Tysons house. Getting his composure back he could see Daniels face lit up like a Christmas tree, with that damn cocky smile he wanted to hate, but he loved to see every time Daniel would make it. Plus with the added mass he had unintentionally given him he looked even better; ready to erupt from the confines of his clothing at any moment. It took every fiber of Johns being to refrain himself from causing his brother to hulk out right there while they were still in public. But he knew he needed to keep a lock on Daniels growth before it got out of hand and he would have to deal with the brute that came out when he got so large. He could only hope that their fathers’ recent gains had humbled Daniel at least somewhat. As they both fumbled around looking for the spare key under the matt, Daniel bent down lifting the matt as he did so. “Found the key bro!” Followed by a sudden sound RIIIIIP Standing right behind him John got to watch as Daniels ass split his pants clean down the middle of his cheeks exposing his firm ass being covered by a set of posers he had been hiding from John. The sight of such an erotic moment was too much for Johns mind to handle and his powers activated a chain reaction of rips and tears as Daniel audibly moaned from a sudden surge of growth. “OH FUUUUU-” Daniels back lurched upwards as he spread his body outwards his chest thrusting forwards bursting clean through his shirt. His biceps had no long sleeves to ravish but his boulder shoulders made sure to make up for that as they stretched the seams of the shirt. More rips forming as the sinews of hard muscles were now on display almost multiplying as they made room for more. Before it could get a chance to fall from his body his torso lengthened causing it to ride up his body revealing his happy trail and some newly developed 8 pack abs. So defined that they might even look better than their own dads current set of cobblestone bricks. Standing there catching his breath Daniel stared down at John with the key in hand. The sun’s rays hitting his sweaty skin, making his astonishing physique glisten in the light. Only increasing the allure that John tried desperately to resist, wanting nothing more than to lick the salt sweat dripping down his brothers exposed abs. Even standing a foot away from him the masculine scent of his brothers freshly grown body penetrated his nostrils once again making his knees almost buckle ready to give in at any moment to the hunk of god that he was turning his already stunning brother into. Daniel could see his time to shine was finally upon him as his chest heaved feeling fuller than he’s ever pumped them in the gym. So, he moved to open the door, key in hand making the shirt that clung to him rip even further with the slightest movement of his arms and back muscles. His traps so swollen that they caused his shirt to ride up even higher on his torso. As they entered the house Daniel felt like wasting no time, pulling John in as fast as he could, slamming the door shut behind them. He used old tactics to try and get what he wanted pinning John onto the wall pressing him firmly against his chest. “Come on bro it’s just us now, you remember what dad told us right.” John knew how badly Daniel was craving this and he was right their father had told them to get his mind off of him and Daniel was already doing a good job of it and his massive pecs for smothering him. And yet as much as he wanted to continue, he could feel his fears rearing their head as Daniel was already getting more menacing by the second, his approaches becoming more forceful, feeling like he had less care for your own well-being. Johns’ powers were already subsiding as he was made to feel uncomfortable by his brother’s terrible attitude, even though he loved the feeling of his huge hulking mass pressed against him. Daniel could feel something was off as the warmth that filled him moments ago had begun to dissipate and he knew something was already wrong. Pulling back, he freed John from cage of muscle he wrapped him in looking at him with confusion. “What’s the matter bro don’t you want all this?” Daniel strikes a double bicep pose dealing the final blow to his shirt causing it to tear completely off his body revealing the entirety of the shredded physique Daniel had been wanting. John could only look on in astonishment as his brother’s massive body called out to him, but he knew better than to engage any further. “Daniel, I just can’t deal with you right now.” And with that John stormed off trying to get away as fast as possible before Daniel could attempt another move on him, disappearing into the nearest room he could find. Leaving Daniel once again confounded at what exactly was John’s deal, not understanding that he was the problem. He felt the need to chase after him, but as he thought about it, he started to get the feeling that maybe he should be giving his cute dork of a brother some space before he tried anything again. Left to ponder with his own thoughts of recent events as he stared at his own reflection a much bigger man than when he left the house with John. Yet looming over him in his mind was his MUCH larger father. Back in the room that John had stormed off to he was trying to calm himself down trying to convince himself not to give into the temptations that his powers had over him when it came to growing his brother, let alone the titan of man his father had become. Wandering around the room he found himself in an area of Tysons house he had never been to in all his years of visiting with Daniel. As he looked around, he found some pictures hanging on the wall and a variety of trophies kept in pristine condition. “What is all this stuff he wondered to himself” Picking up one of the picture frames he could see a photo of Tysons mother and father who weren’t in Tysons life anymore after having come out to them a few years back before Daniel had ever met him at their local community college. Moving onto the next frame he saw a new man in it. Another foxy man rivaling even his father’s dashing good looks. He had short cut black hair, hazel eyes and a beaming smile that flashed his pearly whites, not to mention that five o clock shadow he had that made the man look even sexier, and yet John could tell that the man would look just as good without it. The man looked to be in even better shape than his father before he started working out with himself. He didn’t know who the guy was but he was sure helping to get his mind off the pun intended GROWING problems he had on his plate. Setting the picture down now having successfully distracted himself from the gnawing urge he had to use his powers he found peace as he grabbed one of the nearby trophies on the shelf next to him, sitting down on the bed to get a better look at it. Reading the print on it he found out that all these trophies were for bodybuilding and from the looks of it they had all been at least 3rd place trophies at a minimum with a staggering amount of 1st place ones to overshadow the others. He wasn’t sure who the man was but he was sure as hell going to ask Ty about it the next time, they saw each other…well if he even lives to see another day after being impaled by the monster he had grown on his father. As he finds way to pass the time on his phone, he remembers his fathers’ words of encouragement on his improving physique. He was feeling more confident in himself thanks to all his father’s expert help when it came to working out and even without any powers he’d managed to pack on a respectable amount of mass. He’d never been the type to want to get massive himself but he never minded the thought of a little added mass on his body, his real desire was for the men around him to be hulking giants of men. Although as he looked up at the mirror in front of the bed, he sat on he liked what he saw in the reelection, even the small amount of muscle he packed on looked good to him and he’d be lying if he didn’t want more. More thoughts of his father’s size filled his head and he wondered how long he could even keep up with his old man before he would be too small to even handle his father. He hated to say it but he felt frustrated that his powers haven’t worked on himself. It wasn’t that he wanted to get just as huge as his dad or brother, but that he wanted to be able to keep up without being left behind in the dust unable to interact with the mass monsters he knew they both wanted to become. A few hours pass and John sees it’s now 11 PM, feeling ready to walk out the room and deal with Daniels incessant need to get access to his powers; one way or the other he was going to set a boundary between them both if Daniel was to get to grow like they both wanted him too. Walking down the hall he could see Ty’s door to his room a jar with the lights off. Taking a peek, he could see Daniel laying on the bed halve awake as he was losing a battle to stay awake, he had shrunk down to his “regular” size if you call adding pounds of muscle regular. Before heading into the room, he thought it best to try and have his nightly routine even in another person’s home, helping himself to whatever products he could find to replicate what he did at home. Finishing up his routine as he stepped out of the shower, he dried himself off and dressed for bed, in just some shorts he found lying around in Tysons room. Walking back to Tysons room he again peered into the room finding Daniel fast asleep. He opened the door enough to walk in without making any noise and tiptoed to the bed. Lifting the covers just a smidge to weasel his way into the bed with Daniel. As he did so he got a glimpse of Daniels shredded body now even more impressive than the past few days he’d seen him before. He could already feel his heart begin to speed up as he knew he’d be sleeping next to him all night needing to refrain from giving into the temptation that was his brothers beautiful face as he slumbered. Getting into the bed Daniel shifted in his sleep-in reaction to Johns movements. John hoped he wouldn’t wake him but he continued anyways, now less than an inch away from Daniels bulging biceps. He could feel the heat radiating off of Daniel even with his back turned to him since John liked to sleep on his side. As he tried to drift to sleep, he found himself wide awake wanting to turn to his other side to bask in the sight of his brother’s slightly bigger body. He didn’t give in, instead finding something else to get on his nerves as he could smell Daniels scent on the pillow his head laid on. A smell he’d been very accustomed to over the years, but since Daniels recent changes even before they had discovered his powers; he found that Daniel was smelling even manlier than ever, like he was inhaling pure testosterone in the best way possible. As he took comfort in the smell, he was caught off guard as Daniels heavy arm wrapped around him. John melted in his embrace feeling the heat from their skin touching. “Glad you made it to bed” Anxiety filled John now realizing that Daniel was awake and what trouble might ensue now that he was. But he was surprised as a new side of his brother came out that he hadn’t seen before. He felt the tender touch of his brother’s hand caressing his body as the hot breath from Daniels mouth blew softly down his neck as Daniel went into playfully nibble on his ear. In a soft tone of voice Daniel spoke “I know I haven’t been the best guy recently John, I just get so caught up in my thirst to get bigger that I lost sight of the things that are more important. And with you growing dad so much it made it so infinitely worse. I hope you can forgive me.” John was still silent for the moment trying to process the fact that his ass of a brother was actually apologizing to him for the way he’d treated him recently. After a bit of time, he turned around still tucked tightly against Daniels body wrapped in his arm, their faces inches away. “Look Daniel, you know I want to grow you just as bad as you want it. You said it yourself; you haven’t been acting in a respectable way recently and I just couldn’t keep feeding into that.” Daniel had a look of shame on his face as he saw Johns pained emotions, now realizing just how bad he’d affected him. “I know and I’m sorry for it.” Daniel hugs John even tighter trying to get his sincerity across now that he knew how he’d made John feel. “We’ll do it your way now okay.” John replied “Yeah, I’d like that.” John draws in for a kiss much to the surprise of Daniel who thought he’d messed up any chance he had fix his relationship with his brother. As he enjoyed the kiss, he could feel Johns influence fill his body again as he slowly swelled. But as soon as it came it also went as John ended the kiss. John could see the look of disappointment on Daniels face having stopped his powers. “I know you want more, but if were doing this my way, we are starting with baby steps okay. Can’t have you going all brute on me again you big goof.” Daniel looked at him with sad puppy dog eyes pleading for just a bit more size but he gave up. “Fiiiiiiine we’ll do it your way.” And with that John gave him another kiss on the cheek letting him feel just a second of growth before lovingly caressing Daniels arm and cuddling in each other’s embrace slowly drifting off to sleep unsure of what could become of their relationship as brothers.

PART 5 The bus stopped by the Urreta plaza mayor. Joshua got off and rushed toward the church. He was thinking about how he could make things right again, but words escaped his mind. It did not matter. He must find Gío first. The church was empty save for a few old women in veils standing by the side chapels, lighting candles before the myriad of holy images. Then he heard a sound from his right. He turned. He failed to miss the giant in a white soutane and purple stole, who himself had to turn sideways to enter the old baptistry. Joshua followed. The old baptistry had been converted into a confession room decades before. The old Spanish font still stood there, but so did a confessional. It was a wooden box of ornate gothic style, just narrow enough for a normal sized priest. Gío had already sat inside, as Joshua could see his faint shadow from the other side of the confessional screen. He knelt down and clasped his hands together. “Father, I’m not that much of a believer,” he whispered. “I’m not here to confess.” “Josh?” said a voice deeper than Joshua remembered. “I’d like to talk. I’d like to fix things.” “Josh.” The voice dropped an octave lower. “J-Josh, it’s okay.” “I did something that might compromise your vocation.” “J-Josh, help me!” And then, a grunt. It began softly, then more intensely by the second. Gío was breathing heavily. Then he screamed in primordial pain. The confessional shook. Joshua heard pounding from the inside which forced him to stand and walk backwards in panic. Before him, cracks appeared on the antique wood. Then, something punched a hole into each side of the confessional. There clenched Gío’s hands, now as big as plates, overly veined and muscular. “Agh!” Joshua saw two humongous feet lift the whole confessional off the floor. It revealed the most detailed calves Joshua had ever seen, perhaps larger than Joshua’s own quads. Meanwhile, Gío’s hands pushed further to unveil his bulging arms, each mound of meat visible even from afar. With a violent shake, the sides of the confessional fell and crashed to the floor. There jutted two muscular shoulders larger than any human head. The limbed confessional stood still, amidst the padre’s panting. “You okay, Josh?” He nodded. “Stand back.” Joshua did so. Gío took off the remaining wood as if they were mere scraps of clothing. The fallen debris echoed loudly throughout the ancient chamber. Slowly, he uncovered his exhausted face and the full view of his inhuman body. “Phew! What a hangover!” There glistened a hulking beast. Save for the purple stole, he was naked. Scraps of his soutane had fallen to the floor. If Joshua’s estimate was right, Gío would be standing over 7 feet tall and weighing over 630 pounds. He was almost five feet wide. His arms could be over 30 inches cold. Every muscle in the padre pumped out like mountain ranges. The mountains were dressed in veins which ran like a complex road map. And there throbbed a giant cock, 14 inches erect and as thick as a one-liter soda bottle. It was dripping precum which quickly formed a puddle on the arabesque tiled floor. Gío was huge all over that his enormous silhouette that stood before the large stained glass window only let in small streaks of morning light. “I can explain,” Joshua said, wanting to come clean this time. “Suck it.” “What?” “I said suck it, please!” Gío sounded anxious. His large fingers pointed to his pulsating dick. “That would be your penance.” He grinned. Joshua did not think twice. His mouth suck on the cock’s tasty head in seconds, his tongue licking the delicious precum. It possessed a sweet, euphoric taste which reminded him of tahô. The precum kept flowing as if coming from a broken faucet. At the same time, Joshua could hear Gío’s essence sloshing inside his pomelo-sized balls, producing more cum as soon as a milliliter was emptied from them. Joshua’s small hands gripped the padre’s legs, thick and corded like a century-old banyan tree. His hands ran through the great hills and valleys of the beast’s body. His eyes looked up only to see a part of Gío’s face covered by his overhanging pecs, sheltering him from the harsh light penetrating through the window. “Keep going,” Gío was panting. “Nice. God, I’m so big. Oh fuck, so huge!” Gío pinched his nipples. Joshua felt it was his own nipples being pinched. An electric current ran through the beast’s body. Every inch of the muscle god before him must be so sensitive. “Have you ever seen somebody as big as me, Josh?” “No.” Joshua grumbled, nearly being choked by Gío’s monstrous tool. “What are you? Like 200 pounds?” Joshua nodded. Gío laughed. He flexed his left arm from which bulged a balloon-sized bicep, its veins as thick as fingers. He was rotating his flexed arm, inspecting every muscle, some of them he had never seen before. “So much man, don’t you think?” the padre said. “So much power, so much testosterone, all inside me. Agh!” And Josh felt it. Gío’s balls sloshed louder. He felt the huge dick inflate. Suddenly, a surging cum shot overflowed Joshua’s mouth. “Fuck!” It was too much. The surge was choking him. His mouth was leaking with the padre’s wasted essence. He lamented his failure to take every ounce of man inside him. Eventually, the force of the surge pushed him a few feet backwards. Gío kept cumming, splashing Joshua’s ecstatic face, bathing his whole body. It went on for minutes until it flooded the floor. His cumming gradually subsided. The whole time, Gío was bursting into a primordial laughter. That deep, manly voice made Joshua cum himself. “Another round, buddy?” Gío said, his dick still rock hard. “I want to.” Joshua was panting. “But I can’t.” The padre shrugged his humongous shoulders. He rubbed his eternally excited cock a few more times. He came again with the same amount of flow, coating Joshua further all over. Then he jacked off for a third and a fourth time until the baptistry walls were drenched in musky, white fluid. Even so, Gío was still hard. “I guess that’s it for now.” Gío closed his eyes, his hands on his narrow hips. He let his mind drift into something other than sex. “Ay, Dios mío!” The high-pitched voice came from the entrance. They noticed just now that Tita Tess was watching them the whole time, waiting for her turn to confess. She looked horrified. She crossed herself and left in a hurry. “Well,” Gío said. “That was fun.” —————————— The following morning, Gío was not at the liturgical service, the last Misa de Aguinaldo. He would not be at the Christmas Eve Mass either. He said so after their oral session. Rather, he would be presiding at a different barrio. Yesterday, after Tita Tess had left them in the baptistry, they rushed out of the church toward the convent. Gío was still naked, but fortunately, the church grounds was empty, and no one saw the hulking giant with a semi-erect cock. The convent too was uncannily silent. “Everyone’s busy for tomorrow,” Gío said. He then opened a small door by the old wooden stairs. “You can take a shower here. I have old clothes you can wear.” Joshua let the steady flow of the water cleanse him. At this time, he felt a wonderful emptiness of being away from the hulking man. He looked at his muscular body. He thought it would never be complete without his big other. But it was all right. The longing would make every encounter meaningful. And for that he was grateful. And as if the universe heard his call, the bathroom door opened effortlessly. Gío entered, still naked and covered with dried cum. “I thought I locked it.” Joshua said. “You did. I’m just—” Gío flexed his right arm. “Come here.” Gío struggled to fit into the small shower stall. He had to come in sideways. Joshua went under the shower head to let the padre occupy the bigger side of the stall. The water barely hit Gío, so Joshua rubbed some of the water into the hulking mass before him. He rubbed soap into the padre's body. It was so thick and wide that Joshua had to exert great effort to cover every inch of him. “I guess from now on, I have to shower with the bucket and dipper in the backyard,” the padre said. “What would become of us?” Joshua said. “I don’t know, Josh. I obviously cannot keep this priest thing up. I don’t know if a hypersexualized muscle giant being sucked by his confessee is the bishop’s idea of a good priest. “Would he change his mind if I were a 12-year old altar boy?” They laughed. Then, silence. The water kept flowing. “Listen,” Gío said. “I was at the gym yesterday. The owner, Luis, saw me and suggested I compete. He had connections in California. We could both go there. We can start a new life or something.” “I don’t know, Gío. I—” Gío held Joshua’s hands. Their foreheads touched. Joshua recalled how during his grade school days, the nuns taught the whole class how to confess. The idea of sharing all his sins to the priest scared him. But when the priest heard him and gave him penance, he felt a huge burden lift off of him. He felt clean. He felt heavenly. But seeing Gío’s face smiling under the flow of the water promised a better kind of redemption. Nothing was lifted off of him. There was no burden at all. Every choice he made in his life was right all along. And his desires, his lust, his love, all these were good. He was glad to have let his heart lead him to places he had never been before. And he could go on further, wading through life blindly yet with so much wonder and enthusiasm. And for him, that was a leap of faith. “Round two?” Gío said. He smiled as his cock came alive again. “Please?” Joshua sighed. “Okay. Round two.” Joshua walked back home after the Mass. He slept the whole day. At noon, a pig’s squeal coming from the backyard disturbed him from his deep slumber. He rushed to the comedor and found the house workers walking in and out of the kitchen. Soledad was putting ground meat on the flat lumpia wrappers. Felicidad was boiling the macaroni for the sweet salad. Estrella was chopping ox tripes for the callos. “No raisins, Estrella,” Domingo said. “Nobody likes raisins on anything. Son!” Joshua’s father walked out of the kitchen to the comedor. He was carrying a queso de bola, a ball of edam cheese covered in red wax. “What’s going on?” Joshua asked. For years, the unbelieving Figueroas celebrated Christmas with only a simple dinner of meat and rice. They said it was better to spend everything on New Year’s Eve. “It’s Christmas Eve tonight. You have plans? We’ll join the Misa de Gallo.” “The two of us?” “No, the whole house!” Domingo put the queso on the table. He went closer to his son to say in a gentler voice: “Look, I want something to remember your mom by. You’re here after many years, and so I want to take this opportunity. I also invited our relatives to the noche buena. The padre too.” “The monseñor?” “Who cares about the monseñor? I meant Gío, your old school mate. You know he used to come here back then looking for you, but you were always busy with your chess club friends. Anyway, you know he likes to eat. You know what happens when you serve priests chicken neck, don’t you? So we’re gonna have lechon tonight! I had Manny slaughter two suckling pigs: one for us and one for the padre alone. We gotta feed the big guy.” “Yes,” Joshua smiled, not at the thought of the opulent meal but how he used to mean then for the young Gío. “And you better catch up.” Domingo said, eyeing his son from head to toe. “You need some meat on your bones. And oh, I had the grandfather clock fixed. The car too.” And his father left. “What’s going on?” the still half-puzzled Joshua asked Felicidad. “His rooster won, Sir.” And that made sense. Joshua went back to his room to catch up on his sleep. He now saw a paról hanging from his capiz shell window. It would be the first time his family celebrated Christmas. Urreta would not be a sleepy town tonight. And so at 7:00 in the evening, the Figueroa household—Joshua, Domingo, their cooks, chauffeurs, errand boys, and their own families—went out of the old house in their best clothes for the eventful Misa de Gallo. Traditionally, such Masses were held close before midnight. But for the past decade, parishes had been giving consideration to the children and elderly, and so they moved the liturgy to 8:00. Tonight, the church would be packed more than any of the nine Masses held. Good thing they arrived early so they could have the whole pew to themselves. While waiting for the Mass, they watched the panunulúyan, a dramatization of Mary and Joseph in Bethlehem looking for a suitable birthing place. It was during this time that a statue of the infant Jesus was finally placed in the manger. Then, at the sound of joyous bells, the choir sang a hymn that marked the end of their Messianic waiting: “Adeste fideles, laeti triumphanes…” The ceremony for this celebration was longer and grander. The monseñor led the liturgy, and this time, he chanted all the prayers. A new priest went up the pulpit for the homily. Again, Joshua noticed he looked like Tay Angelo. “…And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt of among us,” the homilist said. “This is the message of this season. At some point in history, God became like us, a human being, flesh and blood and bone. And by doing so, he sanctified the body.” The Mass ended with a local carol accompanied by a tambourine. The faithful exited the church, eager for the unwrapping of gifts and the noche buena or the evening feast. Joshua found Domingo before the image of San Jacinto. His hands were on the saint’s robes. He made the sign of the cross. Suddenly, a dark thought entered Joshua which made him smile. Maybe next year, Pops, he thought. The household returned home at 10:00 to wind down and wait for their many relatives from Nueva Infanta, San Sebastian, Tayabac, and Malabulacan. The table was now filled with all sorts of fiesta food such as lumpia, callos, pancit palabok, pineappled chicken adobo, paella valenciana, queso de bola, Chinese ham, and ube halaya. Two roasted pigs served as center pieces. Joshua went to his room and changed into his more comfortable NOFX t-shirt. He lay down his bed, staring at the paról now lit with a quiet glow. He was about to doze off when he heard a plucking of bronze strings outside the house. He hurried toward the window. There below, Gío stood holding an acoustic guitar, too small compared to his colossal body. As expected, he had added about 6 more inches to his height, and over a hundred pounds to his weight, which would make him 7 feet, 10 inches, and 780 pounds of pure, erection-causing sexiness. He was wearing an oversized mustard gym stringer tank top with the words “Alpha Beast” written on the front. He probably bought one from the thrift shop earlier for an emergency. Even his neon green skimpy shorts struggled to cover his massive legs and overgrown bulge. No normal clothing could possibly fit him now. At the guitar’s cue, the padre sang a familiar carol: Malamíg ang símoy ng hángin Kay sayá ng báwat damdámin Ang tibók ng pu— The strings snapped. Gío broke the guitar neck from too much pressure coming from of his 35-inch arms. He laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and spread his tree-thick arms as an acknowledgement of his musical failure. “Boo! I want my money back!” Joshua laughed. “Come in!” Joshua watched the padre disappear into the front door. He lay back on his bed. Seconds later, he heard thundering steps coming from the wooden staircase. A loud knock. The door opened to reveal further details of the hulking giant before him. The padre looked pumped to the max. Joshua could see every striation and vein in his body. The size of him seemed to create its own gravity. The spectator felt fascinated and scared at the same time. “Merry Christmas!” Gío handed him a gift box. “Open it.” Joshua tore the colored paper and lifted the lid off the box. Inside was a basketball jersey. He unfolded it to unveil the writing on the back: “Castañeda, 22.” “It’s not Harry’s,” Gío said. “But I hope that would do.” “No, it’s better.” They kissed. “I want you to wear it,” Joshua said softly. “That won’t fit me anymore, you kn—oh, I see.” Gío took off his stringer top. He revealed the rest of his insanely cut body, especially his eight-pack abs. He took the jersey from Joshua’s hands. He pulled it over his head, after which he found it hard to even put an arm through one of the holes. “I know the feeling.” Joshua laughed. “Awesome.” Gío just ripped the jersey apart, growled, and did a most muscular. His muscles grew a few inches, the crevices cut deeper into his body. Joshua wondered how the head had not yet disappeared behind all those impossible mass of meat. “You like seeing me like this?” “I do, very much. So bad it hurts. It hurts because it was selfish of me.” “What do you mean?’ Joshua told him about his wish. He told him how he used to have a crush on him in high school. He was a bit depressed when he came back to Urreta, and meeting him sent him sent his childhood memories flooding. He told him how that spontaneous moment made him wish for something random. He was sleepy that time. He never thought that a silly wish would actually come true. “No,” Gío shook his head. He chuckled “You did not make that wish. I did. The first time I saw you being so big and hunky, I was jealous. I was used to be the big guy in high school. Every year, I make general wishes. You know: world peace, health, wisdom, faith. But this time, I made a very selfish wish. I knew God won’t give it to me if it won’t be for my own good. He had a different idea, apparently.” Gío flexed his arm. “And I was teasing you the whole time to make you jealous of my gains.” He laughed. “Don’t you think it’s the Devil?” “The Devil can’t create anything. He can only twist minds.” He flexed both his arms this time, showing off the overall breadth of his body. “Surely only God can make something like this?” Joshua licked his lips. “So you wished to be bigger than me? So you wanted to have muscles on top of your muscles?” “I wished to be over 7 feet tall and over 700 pounds. I have my fantasies.” “Weird. And the giant, leaking, hyper-dick?” “I guess God knows me more than I do myself.” “So God doesn’t want you to become a priest?” “I guess he wanted me to be one for five years. I think that’s enough time for him to bring us together. That’s what I believe.” “And that’s what I’ll believe too.” They kissed again. Joshua ran his hands over Gío’s shoulders which reminded him of the volcanic boulders that stood by the Urreta river since time immemorial. His pecs were so round it pushed the worshiper backward. They were so thick they seem to drop from the padre's body. They rose and fell, synchronized with the padre’s breathing. And then, they began to feel warmer first like an overcharged phone, then hotter like a frying pan. “S-shit. I think—” Gio was breathing hard. “Josh, what was your wish again?” “Strength, if I ever complete all the nine Masses.” “Plus the Misa de Gallo?” “Yes, plus the—Oh fuck!” “Holy fuck! Agh!” And Gío swole into different directions. His veins thickened into ropes and covered more of his body. His shoulders grew rounder and bigger, pushed further to the sides by his bones, jutting out two feet from his normal sized head. His chest pushed Joshua further back toward the headboard. “Agh!” His arms became thicker and thicker, engorged with overgrown muscles fighting for every inch of space. His widening lats pushed them both up and sideward. Meanwhile, his quads were now larger than Joshua’s torso. His calves became rounder and more detailed, now covered with ropes of pure sinew. His feet were being pushed further to the side, suggesting that he was also growing taller. “Fuck, yeah!” The padre screamed. “Bigger!” Gío flexed his abs which turned into a sharp 10-pack. His neon shorts ripped, giving in to his veined monster cock, two feet long and as thick as Joshua’s arms. It leaked thick, copious amounts of precum as if he was already orgasming. His balls grew to the size of watermelons, overproducing cum and testosterone, giving birth to a demi-god that owned them. “Fuck!” As Gío grew taller, his frame also accommodated bigger muscles. His height blew up to a foot, and so did the rest of his body to all sides. At the same time, his body burned all traces of fat, unveiling every cord and vein and striation in his body. Yet his muscles still look full and pumped. And then, the growth subsided. Gío’s body made minor adjustments to make him more beautiful and polished. Joshua could still hear the cock drip, soaking his bed with sweet essence. Then, the padre stood back nearer against the wall. His body was lit by the paról hung in the window. He must be over 8 feet tall and more than a thousand pounds heavy. He inspected his body, excited, like a kid with an ice cream. He flexed his 40-inch arms and growled. He moved his testosterone-filled body in various artful poses. And as if he only realized just now how magnificent he was, he laughed and came hard, making a thick puddle on the antique wooden floor. “Thank you!” Gío said. His dick remained erect, ready for more. “You’re welcome.” “Josh?” “Yes?” “I want to fuck you!” “Please,” Joshua said in desperation. He made himself ready in the soaked bed. “But I’m not sure if that dick’s—” “Oh you of little faith.” Gío dived toward the bed which caused it to creak. Joshua showed his ass eagerly to his clearly superior predator. “No, face me.” the padre said. “I want to see your face.” The padre lifted Joshua’s ankles and rested them on his mile-wide shoulders. He leaned closer to kiss his prey. His immense weight almost buried Joshua deeper into the bed, further into oblivion. The movement inevitably crushed the bed’s legs. And Joshua felt it, the large throbbing manhood entering him. He felt every detail, every vein of Gío’s divinely grown cock, even the continuous flow if his manly essence. And as it slowly impaled him, Joshua screamed in mixed agony and pleasure. No thing had ever gone further inside him than Gío´s powerful tool. He felt his insides shift to make way for the great invasion. “Almost halfway.” “Halfway?” Shit! Joshua breathed slowly, taking in all of Gío’s manhood. Meanwhile, the giant’s rock-hard muscles kept rubbing Joshua’s torso. The worshiper let his hands wander frantically all over the mounds of his lover’s body from which he felt a emanating heat. His memories ran back to London, to the times his tropical body fought against the harsh winters. But now, the winters faded like vapor. At once, he felt at home with this beast of a man whom he kept kissing and fondling as if he would never experience like this ever again. He let his nostrils take in a mixed scent of musk, sweat, and perfume. The padre's soft, low grunts sent his senses to highest sphere of Dante’s Paradiso. “I’m in,” Gío said. “Fuck, yeah!” “Ready?” “Ready.” And Gío thrusted his tool in and out all night, as both continued their caresses and kisses and whispers of affection. Time stood still. No, it retuned further back to the first of times when God, the big other, so filled with love, began the creation of the universe. “I’m cumming.” “Please.” And there came the Big Bang. And there came the gases and galaxies and planets and stars. And there came time and space and plants and creatures. And there came millenniums and eras and periods. And all that time, Gío kept filling Joshua, his new world from which he would plant his seed and build a more beautiful future. Gío removed his cock. Both men were out of breath. Joshua faced the giant, and he saw the most beautiful man in the world, an Adam he can call his own. “You’re a god.” “Now, that’s blasphemy.” “You’re still hard?” “I’m never not hard.” He ran his fingers through his wet cock head and licked some of his seed. “I would never get used to this.” “Me too.” “Round two?” “Maybe later. My relatives are coming.” Gío lifted Joshua off the bed. He lay himself down the crushed furniture and put the smaller man on his chest. They looked at each other, smiling, amidst the ruins and the overpowering smell of the padre's cum. They could go on like this forever. “You know what old women say?” Joshua whispered. “If you jump at exactly midnight during New Year, you’d get taller.” “You think I should get taller?” Joshua shrugged his shoulders. “Whatever you want, babe.” They kissed and dozed off a little until the rest of Joshua’s family arrived for the much awaited noche buena. And outside the Figueroa ancestral house stood Tay Angelo, carrying his two cans of tahô over his shoulders. He gazed on the paról hanging from one of the house’s capiz shell windows. Earlier he felt the house shook. He smiled and went on his way, wishing everyone in Urreta a merry Christmas. END

Chapter 11: Dads a Cock Blocker After finishing their breakfast Sebastian decided it would be best to call in sick to work for the day and head out to but some new clothes and work attire. Leaving Daniel all alone with John at home. While Sebastian should have felt worried that Daniel would try and grow himself he smirked to him self, already knew deep down that he wouldn't have to worry about that. Back at the house Daniel felt a sense of hope returning to him as he heard the front door slam closed, his dad not yet accustomed to his new found strength. Finally he would have his chance to get John to grow him again and this time he would try his hardest to become the bigger man. Going up the stair he rushed to his father room where he could hear heavy snoring coming from John. Bursting into the room he was ready for some action. "Alright Dweeb it's about time your show your brother some appreciation too!" Walking up to John he expected him to jolt awake hearing his loud voice but he just kept snoring away instead. "HEY DWEEB YOU HEAR ME!" Again no reaction came from John he was peacefully dreaming not a care in the world. Daniel tried to nudge him awake still not making a progress. Just when he thought he finally got John awake, John turned to the other side showing his morning wood tenting in the bed sheets. John muttered out "Bigger Dad BIGGER!" Upon hearing this Daniel felt jealousy building up in him. Even when his Dad wasn't around all John was thinking about was growing their father leaving Daniel in the dust. Not wanting to give up his opportunity he tried for several more minutes ultimately giving up leaving the room and channelizing his frustrations the only way he knew how, the gym. During his workout he was clinging to the rush he used to feel when John would grow him so "easily" not having to compete with his own father for that growth. Remembering how John grew him in his sleep the last time he grew, he felt a sense of dread set in as he recalled the words John just muttered in his sleep this morning "bigger dad BIGGER!". Just then he heard the front door alarm set off as a loud banging came from downstairs. Rushing down he could see the shadowy figure of a massive man. "DANIEL YOU THERE OPEN THE DAMN DOOR!" The booming voice had total command of him causing him to follow the instructions without a second thought. Running to the door he unlocked it. The door swung open Sebastian hastily entered pushing Daniel to the side to make way for his impressive mass having to duck under the door frame to even enter. "Holy fuck dad your huge!" "Thanks for opening the door Shrimp, I might've just bust the door down befo-" The only articles of clothing left on Sebastian's frame being his shorts and underwear tear off leaving him completely nude his chubbed up dick swinging between his thighs. "ahem before THAT happened! If you'll excuse me I'm gonna have to go and have a word with your brother." "Good luck with that he wouldn't wake up for anything." "Oh don't you worry about that shrimp I'm sure I'll have no problem getting him awake. Good thing I took off of work!" ---------------------------------- Over the next few days Daniel would hear the commotion that his dad and John were making now having to live in the continuous cycle of watching his dads growing body always leaving John too tired to ever give him a chance. His frustrations were getting boiling the pot over and he could feel himself getting desperate. He knew he would have to talk to his father if he ever wanted another shot for some time with John. Although he could wait for his father trip tomorrow to make his move, the complete authority his father had would make it difficult again when he comes back. So he thought it best to plea with his father now rather than later when he would be cock blocked again. Approaching his father in the morning he gulped having to look up at his dad to make eye contact with him, Although the growth was seeming to slow down his father had clearly grown more in the past few days. "Ummmm dad you think it would be alright if I could you know get in on some growth, I don't really care how much John grows me just any amount will do." "Well why didn't you say so sooner sport, your brothers been wondering why you haven't been getting in the action, he'd love for you to join US." Sebastian was fully aware that he was the reason Daniel wasn't able to get his growth. "When you say us do you mean..." "Oh don't you worry sport I'll let you have your fun first grow to your hearts content, then I'll have my own fun." "Thanks dad" "Aw don't mention it sport come here" A mischievous smile is on Sebastian's face as he firmly squeezes Daniel blowing the wind out of him. --------------------------- Later that night "Long time no see Dweeb you've sure been busy with dad huh." John sheepishly blushes "Sorry about that bro Dad just tires me out all the time I can barely even concentrate in college." Sebastian enters the room sitting on his recliner. "Alright guys let's get to it I don't got all night, I'm flying tomorrow remember" Daniel wastes no time drawing close to John assuming his position towering over him. Grabbing his head he guides it to his dick letting John put it in his mouth. The warmth he so desperately craved filled his body elation filling him as his clothes started constricting him. For the next few minutes he kept getting a blow job further filling out his clothes at a slow pace he knew it was slower than his fathers growth but he didn't care in this moment. Getting John off his dick he turned him over helping him take off his pants. Easily entering him he noticed Johns once tight ass felt a lot looser than the first time they were together. Paying no mind to it he kept going relishing in the size he was getting he could feel his toes popping out from the front of his socks. His shirt was riding up him letting him see his cobblestone like abs. His breathing grew heavy when his chest was becoming heavier. It all just felt so amazing, he was quickly overwhelmed every sense he had he came within a matter of seconds after entering John. Just that small amount of growth had taken it's toll on his body as he felt sore all over. Taking himself out of John he thought he had done a good job at pleasing his brother fully expecting the worship that ensued after he came but didn't feel Johns hands on his body. Instead he heard the laughter of his father. "Sorry SHRIMP, looks like you couldn't keep Johns focus off your old man. been fighting it this whole time! Although it wasn't very long hehe. But hey you did say ANY amount of growth was good enough for you!" Daniel felt his fathers word cut into him like a dagger never had he been made feel so small and by his own father of all people. Instead of getting angry he could feel embarrassment take over him in his utter defeat at the hands of his father. Even though he had grown a considerable amount he was still in all his now skin tight clothing while his father wasn't even making any physical contact with John practically bursting at the seems of all his clothes. It was all becoming to much for him and he had to excuse himself leaving the room hearing his fathers deepening laughter accompanied by the sounds of his brothers moans. Trying to go to bed he prayed that he kept some of his current size in the morning.

Chapter 9: Dads Superiority Daniel had holed him self in up Johns room like his dad said unable to go against his word. Even if he did want to leave the room it would only mean having to deal with his fathers arrogance and the humiliation he felt being out manned by his "past" his prime father. The entire morning he was mentally begging John to throw him a bone just any little bit of growth would suffice but instead he just heard the moans of his father growing deeper downstairs. Suddenly he a loud crash comes from the living room where his dad was causing Daniel to go check out what happened. Walking past his room he saw that John was still fast asleep even after the loud noise. Descending down into the living room he is hit with the pungent smell of his fathers musk after at least an hour of jerking in the living room. Reaching the last step he peeks around the corner to see his massive father passed out cock still in hand, already shrinking in size. Looking closer he found what had made the sound he had heard, it was the very couch his father was sitting on. The legs of the couch had broken under the immense weight that Sebastian had reached. Sebastian mumbles in his sleep "mhhhh fuck...bigger!" his deflating cock spewing cum all over the already covered living room table. As much as seeing the insatiable appetite for growth his father had made him shiver in inferiority, Daniel was just glad the effects of Johns powers were wearing off. He was starting to get off on the fact that he could see his father going back to "normal". With each passing second he could feel his sense of pride coming back as he would once again be top dog in terms of size. But as his fathers reversing slowed to a halt that sense of pride went as fast as it came. His father still looked visibly bigger than yesterday, every muscle in his body was bulging the definition they showed was astounding. Now having fully reverted Sebastian's eyes groggily open. "Morning Squirt enjoy the show?" Sebastian gives his cock a quick flex hitting his rock hard abs. "Sorry about the mess you mind cleaning it up for me." Daniel could feel a rage swelling up inside him at the gall his father had to ask him to clean up after his jerking session. Just as he was about to draw in closer to his father to give him a piece of his mind, his father stood up. Daniel was fully expecting to be at eye level with his old man but instead Sebastian was now looking DOWN at Daniel. "Is that gonna be a problem Squirt?" Daniels ego once again shrunk when confronted with the fact that his father had surpassed him in height now. "No dad I'll get right on it" "Good that's what I like to hear Squirt" Sebastian could feel himself chubbing up again as he realized he was looking down on Daniel and it would stay that way from now on. It gave him great pleasure that his own 25 year old son in the apex of his prime was being outdone by his own father. As much as Sebastian wanted to continue tormenting Daniel in new ways with his newly acquired size they were interrupted. "Morning guys" said a groggy John rubbing his eyes as he descended down the stairs. Opening his eyes he's met with the improved naked form of his father now realizing that the events of last night were real. John thought to himself "Holy hell was this really happening!" Sebastian walks on over to John "Morning sport, I gotta say it's great not having to hide your powers anymore." Giving John a tight hug his kisses him on the top of his head still no used to his increased height. "Wait dad your just okay with all of this, this isn't weird for you at all?" "Nonsense sport your helping your old man relive his glory days what's wrong with that." Daniel watched from the kitchen finishing up the mess he was cleaning listening on in to the conversation his dad and brother were having. "Guess this is just how it's gonna be from now on sport" Sebastian grabs Johns ass giving it a firm squeeze. "I wouldn't have it any other way dad." Taking a close look at his dad John notices that his father was looking even bigger than yesterday "Uhhh....dad did I do all that?" John motions to Sebastian's entire body. "Oh this!" Sebastian flexes his bicep making it bulge in size now looking even bigger than Daniels. "Yeah I guess you did. Guess I'll add that to the list of things to thank you for tonight." Sebastian gives John a deep kiss as a preview of what was in store for him tonight. "Oh I know sport how about we take my measurements again I'm dying to know how big I got this time. Daniel get in here were gonna take our measurements!" Daniel begrudgingly came back to the living room hating every second of this as he knew his father was just going to rub salt in the wound. "You know sport Daniel isn't looking all that different I guess we'll just have to pass on him there's NO WAY he grew last night." John could see the daggers that his father spoke watching his brother sense of inferiority growing. Instead of feeling bad for him he was actually enjoying someone standing up to his brother. "I think that's a great idea lets head on over to Daniels room to use his door frame to measure you height last." Entering the room Sebastian entered first his shoulders almost sliding against the door as he entered. Daniel and John watched their fathers perfect ass flex with step he took. "All right, go on sport start where ever you like." Grabbing the measuring tape from the bathroom John started with his fathers improved chest he'd packed on 6 inches to his chest reading at 46 inches inches total. They all stared in awe as Sebastian flexed breaking the hold John had on the tape. Next John went to one of his favorite parts of his fathers body, wrapping the tape around his arm it looked like his father was in an eternal state of flexing when he was actually relaxed. Flexing his arm as John measured the peaks of his bicep head split further. "Go on sport spit it out what's it say?" "Holy shit dad your packing 20 inch guns now!" Sebastian loved how excited John would get watching his fathers progress with Daniel sulking beside him wishing he were the one to grow. It made him start chubbing up but he didn't really care anymore he just enjoyed the moment he was in. "Looks like I got the biggest arms in the family huh...well actually I might as well have the biggest EVERYTHING!" Sebastian laughed to himself watching Daniels reaction to his constant talking down. Next John traced his fathers rock hard abs wrapping the tape around his waist. Noting it down Sebastian now had a 34 inch waist. Lastly John got to his fathers quads watching all the tendons tensing up with the slightest movement, they looked hard to the touch. Getting close enough to measure them John was met with the scent of his fathers cock enticing him to put it in his mouth but he knew his father wanted nothing more than to hear about his own accomplishments so he held off. "Damn dad your at 34 inches already, your gonna have trouble walking if you keep growing at this rate!" "Hah like that'll stop me I'm sure I'll figure something out." Now the moment everyone but Daniel had been waiting for had arrived. Sebastian aligned himself with the door frame absentmindedly grabbing his cock in preparation. John grabbed the tape placing it at the base of his father foot having Daniel hold it there and then bringing it up having to stand on his toes to reach high enough to his fathers head. Sebastian's breath was getting heavy waiting in anticipation "Come on John what is it how tall am I!?" "Fuck dad your...6'3" Everyone one went silent in the room as Sebastian looked down at Daniel who was kneeling on the floor still holding the tape. He could see him look up in awe of his size completely blown away that his father was now 2 inches taller than him. Daniel attempted to get up from the floor but Sebastian wasn't done with him just yet "Who said you could move Shrimp were not done measuring there still one last thing" Daniel looked puzzled but quickly caught on as his fathers mast began bobbing up and down as he flexed it, drops of pre cum falling to the ground and onto Daniels face. John was already way ahead of them as he had the tape at the base of his fathers cock not even pressing into his fathers crotch as there was barely any fat there to begin with. The anticipation was killing Sebastian watching stare slowly getting the tape into position. Moving out the way his eye read the number his once 5 inch dick was now....9 inches "OH FU-!" Sebastian blew his load after being sent over the edge hearing how much his man hood had grown. Daniel was met with the full blast coating his face in his fathers seed as much as he wanted to be disgusted by it. Seeing the god his dad was becoming had been starting to get to Daniel and a new more submissive side to him was being unveiled.

Chapter 8: Daniels Time to Shine? Back in the kitchen Daniel was downing some water parching his thirst feeling on top of the world at his current size there no way his father would out muscle him any time soon with John around and he was sure as hell not going to let his dad use Johns powers while he was around. Just as he was about done gloating to himself he hears a noise coming from upstairs. As Sebastian was growing even bigger then his first growth explosion his increasing weight was weighing down on the bed frame creaking under him. In sync with the bed it gives way as he splatters inside John spewing cum out his tight ass. Hearing his dads howls as he came was making it hard to focus on not growing the cock inside him as he could feel it expanding inside him. John yelped out the safe word as his dad pulled him off resting John on his large frame. John was no where near satisfied though, he could feel his powers still in full force ready to keep growing his dad and now that he no longer could take his fathers massive cock he didn't have to hold back. Sebastian moaned in reaction to his cock somehow getting even harder, he could see it rising above Johns head inching upwards with each throb his balls swelling along with it. It was so big that John had to use both hands to even wrap around it completely, even then he could feel it pushing his hands apart. Wrapping his lips around his fathers sensitive head, Sebastian's whole body rumbled making the nearby nightstand almost shake due to his sheer mass. As John goes to town on his fathers massive member a pounding begins on Daniels now locked door. A now panicked Daniel was on the other end trying to force his way into the room desperate to stop what he knew was already happening. Neither John or Sebastian acknowledge the noise being created by Daniel as they are lost in the sensual moment they were sharing as John was turning his already hot father into a god among men. Finally the door was giving way as he continued his pounding, but his fathers voice was getting even louder. Daniel backed up rushing at the door giving it one final push busting it down falling down onto the floor. Standing back up he is mortified seeing the scene before him. There was his father easily taking up the whole bed with just his torso. He must have been over 7 feet tall filled to the brim with muscle and John had a look of pure ecstasy that he never showed when he was with you. Watching his fathers legs stretch further out his feet were enormous compared to Daniels own already grown pair. Daniel could hear his fathers moans growing in intensity as they still didn't even pay attention to his presence. All he could do was just stand there and watch knowing full well he was no match for his fathers current size he would never able to stop the force of nature that he had become. Sebastian sat up pulling John from his cock, still unaware that Daniel had barged in and roared as his mast fired away blasting Daniel with his multiple volleys of his cum. Unable to handle the situation before him Daniel passed out from the pure shock everything fading to black as his fathers voice filled the room with his laughter. ---------------------------------------- The next morning: A burning sensation filled Daniels chest waking him from his slumber. Sitting up in bed almost screaming in terror at the sensation he could see the events of last night flash before his eyes. Taking a look at his surroundings he tells himself it was a nightmare as he found himself sleeping aside John in his room. Having a second to calm down he takes a look down at himself to see what was causing the burning in his chest, his whole body was red hot to the touch as it slowly filled with muscle. Looking over at John he could see he was still deeply sleeping but the tent in his sheets gave Daniel an idea about what. Daniels pride was coming back to him as he felt like a man again flexing his growing body in bed hoping it would never stop. Not wanting cut off his growth by risking John waking up Daniel decides it's time for some payback for his old man after the humiliation he put him through in front of John while they worked out last night. Walking out his room he gulped praying to god that what he remembered was just a nightmare. Descending the stairs he walks into the living room seeing his... "normal" father just how he remembered him from yesterday. High off his own size Daniel was unaware that he wasn't the only one growing this morning but since he felt bigger than his dad he couldn't notice. Sebastian looked absolutely beaming as he was having his breakfast while watching TV. "Old man I want a rematch!" "Woah there son you just woke up, you sure your up for it? Your old pops won't hold back." "Yeah I'm sure, let's go to the mat" Sebastian and Daniel head to their gym putting on some singlets assuming their positions. "Daniel channeled all his frustrations from yesterday and his added size to quickly gain the upper hand grabbing his father in a choke hold pinning him to the floor then grabbing his midsection in a scissor hold." Sebastian tapped out surprised at Daniels strength. "You see old man yesterday was just a fluke I think we know who the real alpha is in this family." "Oh is that right the frat dude thinks just a little added mass will make up for his lack of skill huh." "What are you trying to say, you went easy on me?" Sebastian was getting a kick out of watching Daniel squirm as he kept belittling him. "AGAIN!" Daniel demanded "Happy to oblige!" They both assumed their starting positions again and began the match Sebastian grabs Daniel putting him into a nelson hold Daniel struggled in this position for awhile eventually breaking his fathers hold with his increased strength resorting to the same move pinning down Sebastian grabbing him in a body scissor. As he looked at his fathers face he was expecting him to have a look of defeat but instead saw a big grin on his fathers face beginning to laugh. "What's so funny old man!" "This!" Sebastian's body begins expanding as he easily breaks Daniels scissor hold. Not even resorting to his wrestling expertise he used his bursting brute strength to throw Daniel on the floor. Pinning him down, putting his legs behind his head. Sebastian continued laughing as his son once again was becoming the smaller of the two. Daniel watched in horror as he realized that last nights nightmare was actually real. As Sebastian continued swelling in his skin tight singlet his cock bursts out hitting Daniel right on the face as he blows his load in his face. Getting off him Sebastian walks over to the towels in the room adjusting his balance as he does. He grabs a towel and tosses it to Daniel still feeling defeated on the ground. "Here clean your self up shrimp!" Walking on over to the living room Sebastian seat himself on the couch man spreading his legs taking up the entire space. Grabbing his impressive 10 inch meat in his hand he starts jerking off not giving a damn that Daniel soon followed him out into the living room. "Why don't you come and have a seat." Daniel not wanting to go against the word of his father obliged and walked over forced to sit on Sebastian's massive thigh since there was no room for him. Sitting on him made Daniel feel smaller than ever. "First time eh shrimp?" "What are you talking about dad?" "Figures guess you wouldn't know huh. I'm talking about John in your room, he's still sleeping right?" "Yeah why?" "Don't know what to call it but he's been using his powers in his sleep. You should have seen the first time he did it to me h-." Sebastian's abruptly stops talking as another wave of growth washes over both him and Daniel. His legs spread further apart pressing against the armrests of the couch. Veins snake across his arms as they swell in size. His abs were getting freakishly developed far outshining Daniels. His cock widened the hold his hand had on it as it stretched upwards cum dribbling onto the couch as it did. While Daniel on the other hand just packed on a few pounds barely making a difference. "Shit I think you may get the chance to see what your brother did to me the first time!" Still jerking the whole time Sebastian kept talking his breath getting progressively heavier. "I'm glad we got this chance to sort out any issues you were having shrimp. Now hows about you don't wake John up and head on over to his room to get your much needed rest you sure tired yourself out trying to out due your pops!" Daniel couldn't even find a way to retaliate against his father and went to Johns room trying to savor any growth that came his way, although from the sounds of his father from downstairs he didn't think that would be the case.

Chapter 2 It was like a fucking dream. Day in and day out I forced myself to the gym at ungodly hours, before or after class, and Dane was always there. Aside from declaring himself my boyfriend which, I’ll be honest, I didn’t object to in the slightest, he also seemed to have decided that he was also my personal trainer, dietician, and general life coach. I’d only headed to the gym to get into shape a bit but after only a couple of days Dane was talking about when I was going to compete on stage. After every workout he’d pretty much drag my broken body into the locker room and nail me in front of the mirror, always getting off to his own size. One time he even came while making out with his own bicep. So enamoured was he that I don’t even think he noticed, because he just kept fucking until he blew a second load. However, the part that worried me remained the same. Every time he was done with me, he’d pull out that strange vial and inject that pale pink liquid into his elephantine balls. I tried asking him once what it was, but all that I got was vague deflections and “never you minds.” I couldn’t deny the results though. Within a week of my meeting him Dane had definitely grown. Based on my eye level, he’d grown at least an inch in height, putting those mouth-watering muscle tits closer and closer to the level of my face. (And believe me, I took the opportunity to sink my teeth in more than once.) He was also packing on mass at an alarming rate. He was so inhumanely shredded that you could practically count the muscle fibres in any given group and compare their size to the previous day. By my guess he’d put on 10 to 15 pounds over the week. And of course, he was growing everywhere. His cock already would have made porn stars green with envy, but it was larger by the day. Each day I felt like he’d leave me stretched out irreparably, yet the next would prove his expanding girth was pushing me to new limits. Even so I seemed to recover surprisingly fast. It had definitely broken the foot-long milestone at this point, and I couldn’t even get one hand all the way around it. It was late on a Friday night that I crawled into the gym to find Dane working out basically alone. It had been a rough and exciting week but there were now several good reasons that I wanted to force myself to make it to the gym when I could. Dane half looked at the door but didn’t break his perfect form squatting an excessive amount of weight. I could practically see the bar bending under the stress but he hadn’t even broken a sweat. “Hey Lachie,” he called, giving me that beautiful, cocky smile through the mirror in front of him. “feel like giving me a spot?” I laughed. “I don’t see how I’m gonna be any help if you start struggling with that weight.” I replied, but I took up position behind him and placed my hands in a supportive position. “Yeah,” he said smiling wider, “but maybe I just enjoy having you close by.” With this he bent down into his squat, and his huge, round glutes pressed up against me. His massive height meant that even squatting they rubbed provocatively over my crotch, resulting in my instantly getting hard. I can’t say for sure if it his feeling this, or just watching his own legs bulge with muscle as he pushed up, but looking in the mirror through the very few gaps I had let me see that there was distinct movement in the front of his own gym shorts. It was like his legs were a pump connected to his cock. With every upward push the bulge in his shorts became clearer and clearer. I’ve said he wore loose shorts, and I’m pretty sure it was for the goal of keeping how inhumanly hung he was private, but with his every increasing size and the raging hardon he was getting, even these did nothing to hide anything. At the peak of his next lift there was a noise like tearing fabric and he suddenly froze. In a quick motion he stood up straight and tossed the weight to the floor. I don’t mean he dropped it, I mean he took a weight that even an elite bodybuilder would struggle to do a single rep of and gave it airtime before it crashed to the ground. The dense rubber flooring dented and tore as the immense weight struck it with a sound like a building falling down. Dane grabbed me by the wrist and started marching towards the bathroom. I could see that he was fully tenting his shorts at this point and was a little glad that nobody else was around. “Whoa, what the hell man? What just happened?” I asked as he released me by the sink. “This.” He replied, pulling off his shorts in a quick motion, revealing that the waistband of his briefs had literally snapped against the pressure of his monster cock. “Fuck that feels better.” He said, freeing the beast from its constraints and putting a firm hand on my head. With no resistance I was on my knees and the python was approaching my mouth. The head was bigger than any cock I’ve ever seen, and it glistened with pre that dripped off in thick cords. I opened my mouth, half ready to protest, but it didn’t seem like I was gonna get that opportunity, as without forming a single syllable I found the monstrous cock head filling my mouth. I felt ecstasy tingling through my tongue as the sweetest syrup flooded into me. In a second I felt him push forwards and my waiting throat was stretched outwards as inch after inch of him penetrated me deeper and deeper. I’d never been able to take a guy like this, let alone an absolute freak of nature like Dane, but in a matter of moments I felt my lips touch his lower abdomen and his overgrown balls swung into my chest. His huge hands rested on the sides of my head gently, each was easily larger than my whole head in profile, but I could feel them jittering slightly as he slid in and out of my throat. “Fuck man, I’m sorry but I need this now, I really can’t wait.” He said, and as I turned my eyes up I saw him fumbling behind himself until he pulled out the vial and a needle. I was so torn. Part of me was terrified of the huge guy inside of me getting even bigger, but the other half of me that raged with lust for every inch of him just wanted to see him get even more freakishly large. In a second, he was pumping pink liquid into his balls, barely breaking pace as he fucked my throat at the same time, then with a shock I noticed he was going back for a second dose. I grunted and tried to pull back but he was so fixated on his own actions I don’t think it even registered to him. In a flash the second dose was in him and we both just waited for what was about to happen. I can’t describe the feeling, somewhere between terror and pure exhilaration, that I felt as in my throat I could literally feel the engorged veins snaking down his cock. With every thrust I felt myself reach the base of his cock, but every one penetrated deeper and deeper down my throat. I can’t say for sure but he grew at least an inch in a matter of seconds. I felt his hands grip my waist as he fucked with even greater fervour. In the next moment I felt something unreal. My knees lifted off the ground. He was literally holding me off the ground and was moving me back and forwards to satisfy his own cock. I was like a toy to him, and I’ve never felt anything hotter. I heard a ripping noise which caused me to look upwards, and I saw that his already tremendous lats were flared and had torn down the side of the stringer that earlier that week had hung off him. I could barely see his face from the angle I was on, as his abs bulged outwards and his already huge pec shelf had extended even further forward, but through the cleft in them I could see a look of utter pleasure across his perfect face. I was utterly consumed by the feeling of his gargantuan hands all around me, and his monster cock filling me. I could vaguely feel my toes sliding along the floor as he pumped me back and forth. Then he let go, his beastly arms raising up into a double bicep pose that crushed biceps the size of watermelons against forearms that would put Christmas hams to shame. It took me a moment to realise that I hadn’t landed back on my knees. Just his fucking cock was holding my whole weight. I thought it was trembling in me with the strain, but then I realised it was a torrent of cum forcing its way up the shaft. With the force of a cannon, I felt my insides filled, and as the pressure quickly built I felt myself slide off his cock and land on the floor. In that instant I realised how much I needed air and gasped, only to be smacked in the face with another shot of cum that hit like a light punch. Taking deep breaths, I lay exhausted in a pool of thick, white cum. The room absolutely reeked of testosterone. I looked at the behemoth of a man before me and what drew my eyes first were his balls. Easily the size of coconuts they were as striated as any muscle on him, and they were pulled up hard against his cock as several smaller globs of jizz still splashed out of the tip onto the floor. When he was done, they made an audible slapping sound as they dropped from their flexed state to rest almost in line with his knees. They simply had nowhere to go but forward as Dane’s quads had grown so much in girth that they were touching, despite his legs being spread at an angle. His calves hung like basketballs off the back of his legs, only so much more beautifully separated. His abs bore the early signs of a roid gut, but were still much more tightly pulled in. It was their sheer mass and bulk that gave the rounded appearance. Every single one of the 8 muscles was exquisitely defined and they were frames by obliques so cut that they’d scratch a diamond. His pecs were engorged slabs of meat bigger than any I’d ever seen, the only word for what was between them was a crevasse, but it was only barely deeper than the huge horizontal cuts that split each pectoral into several mouth-watering sections. His tits, and I mean tits, hung vertically beneath the muscle, forced forward only by the fact that his top abs left no space. Each would be a mouthful on its own. They were potentially the only fat left on his body and from the looks of the rest of him, I wouldn’t be surprised if they leaked pure testosterone when stimulated. His arms had relaxed from the double bicep pose, and at their lowest were at least sitting at a 30 degree angle, pressed outward by his lats. The stringer he’d been wearing had given up completely in the fight with those lats that spread like fucking wings. He didn’t have a clear neck any more, or at least, on either side his traps had literally risen up to meet his jawline. God his jawline. While the rest of him had grown, his face had become even more impossibly beautiful and masculine. If not for the powerful chin, his jaw would have traced a straight line from trap to trap that could be used to calibrate a level. His perfect blue eyes looked even brighter blue and seemed to have flecks of silver in them. His hair was astonishingly gorgeously tousled and wavy despite dripping with sweat like a faucet. But the piece de resistance of the god before me was his cock. It was softer than it had been, but it was still easily longer and thicker than my whole arm. The head blossomed out looking as large as a normal man’s head and I simply couldn’t comprehend how the whole thing had been inside me seconds before. He panted hard. I didn’t know if it was the effort of the growth, the sheer pleasure, or just the strain of keeping that monstrous form upright, but he panted. In his face I saw the same burning lust I felt as he just stared up and down at the mirror which could only reflect a fraction of him. I watched that perfect cockiness spread over his chiselled features when he suddenly gave a start. “Fuck,” he said, in a deep baritone that I swear made the mirror next to him quiver. “I have to go, this was a mistake, I shouldn’t have let this happen.” In a movement that defied logic, seeing such speed an agility from such an overgrown form, he whipped open his locker, causing the door’s hinges to shatter like sugar glass. He looked in astonishment for a moment then grabbed out what looked like a white pillow case. In shock I saw him pull it over his beastly legs and saw that it was some sort of custom underwear that, even at the huge size they were, struggled to hold his inhuman package. He dashed from the room, his footsteps shaking the floor, and the distinct noise of his quads rubbing together filling the air. After a time I slowly sat up and forced myself into a shower stall to clean up.

This was the first story in this series. I wrote it about ten years ago, I guess. All the other superbeings our hero encounters in this series are all based on guys I had crushes on over the years. When I posted it on the old site, I prefaced it with: Okay, guys, this is my first attempt to write in this genre. It's a bit over the top, but most of these stories are. I drew some of my inspiration from Legionxp's fabulous Super Powers Universe stories, but this world is much more benign. Please be kind. My life had become a big blur. I had a job I loved, but it took a lot of my time and energy. I felt I was really making a difference with what I was doing, but it required long hours. I rarely got to spend time with my friends. I hadn’t had a date in two years. Even though I had a gym membership, I hadn’t darkened the door in months. Unfortunately, my body had suffered over the last several months’ neglect. I had gained weight in all the wrong places. I had to buy bigger pants. I getting really down about it. I had always been disposed to chubbiness, but it was starting to get pretty bad. One evening, as I got home at about 9–an all too frequent happening–as I was about to put my key in the lock, the door to the condo next to mine opened. “Hey, Peter! Just getting home?” It was my neighbour Adam. He was a magnificent specimen. Tall, fair and gorgeous, he had the kind of body one might see in the Greco-Roman pantheon. He always seemed to be wearing the tightest T-shirts he could find, showing off every fibre of muscle on his body. He shoulders were nearly as wide as the doorway. His pecs strained against the fabric. His biceps and triceps seemed to celebrate their liberty from the tyranny of sleeves. As muscular as he was, nothing was out of proportion. No monster he. This was perfection. “Yeah, Adam. A lot of work these days.” “I think you need some time off, Peter,” Adam smiled, his chiselled face forming dimples that bracketed his close-cropped goatee. “I sure wish I could take some!” Adam leaned against the doorframe. His triceps leapt up to form an incredible bulge on his arm. “You have to make the time for rest. All work and no play...” he winked. “Maybe soon you’ll have more time than you think. Listen, you need to get to bed, but come on over one evening this week.” “Thanks. That sounds nice.” The next evening I came in at nine again. And, again, Adam was there in another T-shirt that would stop traffic. “You poor thing,” he said sweetly. You give your all to that job, don’t you?” “Keeps me off the streets and out of trouble.” “You need to plan an early night tomorrow.” “What?” “Leave work at a decent hour and come over for dinner. I’ll bet you haven’t socialised with anyone outside of work in months.” “Well, I’ll try.” “Give me a knock tomorrow night when you come home.” He squeezed my upper arm with his hand. “I’ll be here!” “Okay, see you then.” I wasn’t sure at the time that I really could get off early, but the thought was certainly attractive. I had lustful thoughts about Adam since he moved in, he was so beautiful. It was then that I realised that I didn’t clearly recall Adam moving in, or, in fact, ever actually meeting him, but somehow, he was the only neighbour I really knew. He wasn’t there when I bought the place, I knew that. Next evening I came home at 6:30. Somehow everything that needed to get done got done and I was able to leave at a reasonable hour. I changed into a sweater and jeans and began to knock on Adam’s door. Before my knuckles could make contact, the door was open and there was Adam in a skin-tight black ribbed T-shirt and black jeans. My own pants seemed to get a little tighter in the crotch area. “Peter, come on in!” he beamed with that gorgeous smile. He gestured into his unit’s living room. It was safe to say that he got the decorator gene, I thought. It was full of beautiful antique furnishings that looked as if they were made to be in that room together. “Dinner is ready. You do like sushi, don’t you?” “I love sushi. It’s one of my favourites.” “Fabulous! I made it myself,” he gestured towards the cherry dining room table, perfectly laid out with traditional Japanese accessories. I had a seat and he poured me some hot sake. “Unagi and maguro are my favourites, so I made more of them than the others, but there’s a nice variety.” He walked over to the table. I loved watching Adam walk. Every muscle in his body rippled with each step he took. I stared at his pecs. I love pecs and have a special fondness for bouncing pecs. As I thought about this, Adam bounced his pecs for no apparent reason. Sigh. As he sat down, I just puzzled over this whole scene. This incredible man whom I barely knew had just made me my favourite dinner–right down to the fact that I like eel and tuna best–and this is not an easy dinner to make! “Thank you, Adam. It all looks wonderful.” This made no sense. He couldn’t be interested in me! He could have any man he wanted inside a minute. I’m nothing special, I thought. To quote Andrew Tobias, “I’m adorably neurotic in the right light”–but not in the same league as Adam. I was kind of paunchy, prematurely balding, on the shorter side of average and pretty nerdy looking. Dinner, of course, was fabulous and so was the conversation. Adam was as brilliant as he was beautiful. He knew about art, literature, music, comics, old movies and classic TV. One thing, though, he didn’t talk about himself. I didn’t know where he was from, where he’d gone to school, or for that matter what he did for a living. Every time I was about to ask one of those questions, he would look at me with those blue-grey eyes and I just wouldn’t want to ask. After dinner, we walked over to the living room and I sat on a lovely little settée. I still couldn’t believe any of this. As he handed me a cocktail, Adam smiled once again and said, “So, Peter, you’re wondering what this is all about.” “Well, yes, the thought did occur to me.” Adam sat next to me. “I’m going to tell you, Peter, but promise you’ll hear me out.” “Sure.” “Peter, there is more to this world than what you’ve been taught. What is the most advanced species on this planet?” “Homo sapiens?” Adam laughed. “Ah, Peter, you are a naïf. There are beings on this earth whose existence, though universally known, is not believed. You have heard the names in legends: Nephilim, djinn, fairies, to name three. These have been thought to be gods, angels, demons, and just about everything in between. These are what protects the human race from destroying itself. These have been guiding humanity since its infancy, inspiring it to reach higher and better itself. The voice is not always heard, but it is always there.” I thought he had cracked up. What was this nonsense? “Nephilim”? I hadn’t heard that word since Sunday school. I started to get up. “Ah-ah, you gave me your word. Peter, how old do you think I am? Don’t be afraid to overestimate. I won’t be offended.” Adam’s age was really hard to guess. His incredible body made him look a lot younger than I thought he was. From his eyes, I guessed him to be in his mid-to-late forties. “Uh, forty-two?” Adam smiled again. “Oh, Peter, when I was 42 years old, Romanesque was giving way to Gothic.” “That would make you at least 900 years old!” “Close enough.” “I suppose you're one of these Nephilim or whatever it is you call yourselves.” “We don’t actually call ourselves anything. Mortals come up with the names themselves.” “Okay, I’ve heard you out. Now I’m heading out.” I got up “You need a demonstration, don’t you?” Adam blew out a gentle breath with which he somehow halted me in my tracks. He then drew a breath in which turned me around to face him. I couldn’t move or speak. Terrified was an understatement. “Let’s see, ah, the settée! We’ll make this fun!” He pointed a finger at the settée his huge triceps leaping as he straightened his arm. Furniture became flesh as the settée was instantly changed into a rockhopper penguin. Adam grinned. “You ain’t seen nothin’ yet!” He looked at me with a twinkle in his eye and then–of all things–bounced his pecs and another rockhopper appeared next to the other. Adam then winked and in the next instant he too was a rockhopper. The Adam-rockhopper made a gesture and suddenly I could move again, but the room had become so big. I looked down and realised that I too was now a rockhopper penguin. I tried to speak, but I could only make a sharp squawk. A voice in my head said “That’s enough!” One rockhopper became a settée, one vanished, one became Adam and one become a thoroughly shocked Peter. “Believe me now?” Adam cooed, as he patted my cheek. “My God, Adam! You! That! We!” I fainted. I came to cradled in Adam’s strong arms. He placed me down gently on the settée. “Well, we are easily impressed!” Adam stroked his goatee and sat next to me. “Believe it or not, Peter, I’m rather young for one of my kind. Still, one sees a lot in a millennium or so. I’ve seen empires and kingdoms rise and fall. I’ve witnessed disasters and plagues. In fact, if not for my intervention, the Black Plague would surely have decimated Europe.” “You stopped the Black Plague on your own?” “You still doubt? When did we meet, Peter?” “Ah, I’ve lived hear almost two years. I know you’ve moved in since then...” “We met a week ago.” “Oh, no, you’ve been here a lot longer than that.” “I created that memory for you.” “What?” “I don’t actually live in this condo at all. It belongs to a sweet little lady, Mrs Moore.” “Mrs Moore–I forgot all about Mrs Moore! What did you do with her?” “She’s fine. I’ll bring her back as soon as I’m finished with her place. She’ll never know she was gone.” “But, why, Adam, if that is your name...” “It is.” “Why? Why are you here?” “Peter, I have wandered the earth for centuries. In that time I have been intimate with many humans, but I have always been alone. Such a long time by oneself makes one rather lonely. I’ve grown weary. I can’t go on alone. A suitable companion for an immortal is hard to find. There are not many of my kind. I searched the world over for an unselfish, caring man, one whose soul was already beyond humanity. And that search led me to you.” “What?” Adam placed a large hand on my face. “Come with me, Peter. I love you. I can give you more than you have ever thought possible.” “But what about my job?” “You will be like me. You’ll never want for anything. They don’t pay you enough, anyway.” “But I love my job. I chose my profession so I could help make the world a better place.” “With the powers I give you, you can do far more for humankind.” “I don’t know. I barely know you.” Adam placed his hand on my forehead and we immediately entered what can only be described as a metaphysical communion. I knew, felt and experienced what he knew, felt and experienced. I knew that the void in my life would be filled. It was all true. “But, Adam, you could have anyone. Why me? I’m not that much to look at.” “I see what is inside and you are the most beautiful man I have ever met. In the transfiguration, your appearance will match your soul.” “Transfiguration?” “I will make you like me. You will be immortal and gain all my powers.” “This is all happening so fast. Adam, it sounds wonderful–wonderful, nothing! It’s incredible! Beyond incredible! I don’t know.” Adam got down on his knees and took my hands in his and held them to his chest. “Peter, I can do so many things, but I can’t make you come with me. You must do this of your own free will.” He kissed my hands softly. He looked into my eyes and I saw him shed a tear. “Yes, Adam. What do I have to do?” “Let me do what I must do.” Adam had changed his own shape, that of an object and another person and created a penguin from thin air with little apparent effort. But this transfiguration was another matter. He pursed his lips and a wind came from his mouth. I was lifted into the air as gentle currents swirled around me. The apartment and our clothing dissolved from around us and we ascended into the clouds. Adam and I were both now naked in mid-air. Then the least expected thing happened: Adam began posing! He raised both arms into a double-biceps. I felt my own arms and shoulders begin to swell up. Fat disappeared, to replaced with muscle, and not just any muscle! My arms grew to almost the size of Adam’s. The then raised an eyebrow and winked as he bounced his pecs. My own chest lifted and shaped two perfectly carved pec masses. He turned around and spread his back. My own back tightened and contoured to a “V”. He faced me again and flexed the muscles in his abs, and, sure enough, my belly shrunk and an eight-pack appeared. He flexed his glutes, quads, hamstrings and calves and my lower body manifested a similar effect–all of my lower body! My face also felt tighter. My whole body had changed. I wasn’t any taller–I don’t think Adam or I wanted that–but everything else was as had only dreamed it could be. “Come to me!” Adam called softly. I floated over to him and he took me in his arms and kissed me. As he kissed me, he began to breathe softly into my mouth. I then felt a change a thousand times greater than reshaping my body. He was filling me with his power. For what seemed like a century I floated within his mighty arms, enjoying an ecstasy few, if any had known before. And in the end, I was no longer a mortal man. I was something else. I had been transfigured. “Adam, oh, Adam! I–I feel like I could do anything.” “You can!” “Oh, I have so much to learn.” “I’ll teach you,” Adam whispered as he caressed my now magnificent chest and kissed me. “After all, we have eternity.”